united tates arly adio istory thomas h. white · 17. big business and radio (1915-1922) united...

124
17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) Next Section: Broadcasting Becomes Widespread (1922-1923) Previous Section: Broadcasting After World War One (1918- 1921) Home Page: Table of Contents / Site Search Once the radio industry finally became profitable, major corporations -- including the American Telephone & Telegraph Company, General Electric, and Westinghouse -- moved into the field. Meanwhile, in 1919, due to pressure from the U.S. government, American Marconi's assets were sold to General Electric, which used them to form the Radio Corporation of America. According to Owen D. Young, the General Electric Company executive who coordinated G. E.'s purchase of American Marconi, and its transformation into the Radio Corporation of America: "Fifteen years is the average period of probation, and during that time the inventor, the promoter and the investor, who see a great future, generally lose their shirts... This is why the wise capitalist keeps out of exploiting new inventions and comes in only when the public is ready for mass demand". When, after years of losing money, radio finally started to become profitable in the late teens, then grew explosively with the broadcasting boom in the early twenties, the "wise capitalists" at major industrial corporations like G.E. began to enter and dominate the industry, in particular by buying up most of the major patents. In contrast, after nearly two decades of pioneering work and struggling companies, in 1921 Lee DeForest abruptly sold most of his radio interests and moved on to other fields. DeForest later explained that he felt the time had come when "the building up of this technique and institution might better be left in the hands of those with greater capital, influence and personnel to carry on" and further noted that broadcasting "grew amazingly, once the large organizations with ample capital took hold of it". During World War One, the radio industry was placed under the temporary control of the U.S. government, and (most) government officials planned to return the companies and stations to private ownership after the end of the conflict. However, as reviewed in the Attempts to Establish a United States Government Radio Monopoly chapter of Linwood S. Howeth's 1963 http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec017.htm (1 of 5)7/20/2006 11:36:59

Upload: others

Post on 07-Jul-2020

2 views

Category:

Documents


0 download

TRANSCRIPT

Page 1: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY

THOMAS H. WHITE

s e c t i o n

17

Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

● Next Section: Broadcasting Becomes Widespread (1922-1923) ● Previous Section: Broadcasting After World War One (1918-

1921) ● Home Page: Table of Contents / Site Search

Once the radio industry finally became profitable, major corporations -- including the American Telephone & Telegraph Company, General Electric, and Westinghouse -- moved into the field. Meanwhile, in 1919, due to pressure from the U.S. government, American Marconi's assets were sold to General Electric, which used them to form the Radio Corporation of America.

According to Owen D. Young, the General Electric Company executive who coordinated G.E.'s purchase of American Marconi, and its transformation into the Radio Corporation of America: "Fifteen years is the average period of probation, and during that time the inventor, the promoter and the investor, who see a great future, generally lose their shirts... This is why the wise capitalist keeps out of exploiting new inventions and comes in only when the public is ready for mass demand". When, after years of losing money, radio finally started to become profitable in the late teens, then grew explosively with the broadcasting boom in the early twenties, the "wise capitalists" at major industrial corporations like G.E. began to enter and dominate the industry, in particular by buying up most of the major patents. In contrast, after nearly two decades of pioneering work and struggling companies, in 1921 Lee DeForest abruptly sold most of his radio interests and moved on to other fields. DeForest later explained that he felt the time had come when "the building up of this technique and institution might better be left in the hands of those with greater capital, influence and personnel to carry on" and further noted that broadcasting "grew amazingly, once the large organizations with ample capital took hold of it". During World War One, the radio industry was placed under the temporary control of the U.S. government, and (most) government officials planned to return the companies and stations to private ownership after the end of the conflict. However, as reviewed in the Attempts to Establish a United States Government Radio Monopoly chapter of Linwood S. Howeth's 1963

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec017.htm (1 of 5)7/20/2006 11:36:59

Page 2: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

History of Communications-Electronics in the United States Navy, during the war the Navy Department plotted to circumvent this, and tried to convert the radio industry into a permanent government monopoly. To this end, the Navy quietly purchased the Federal Telegraph Company stations plus a majority of the Marconi stations located in the United States, meaning that the government now owned most of the U.S. commercial stations. The Navy belatedly reported its actions to the United States Congress, which was not amused. Congress challenged the Navy's purchases, and directed the Department to return the stations to their original owners. The return of American Marconi's stations restored that company's domination of U.S. radio, which it had held since its 1912 takeover of United Wireless. However, in spite of its name American Marconi's ownership and management was largely British, and, because of national security considerations, the U.S. government -- especially the Navy Department -- wanted to avoid foreign control of U.S. international communications. Led by the Navy's S. C. Hooper and its Director of Naval Communications, W. G. H. Bullard, in mid-1919 the U.S. government applied extensive pressure on American Marconi to sell its operations to a U.S. firm -- at the same time General Electric was convinced to purchase the former American Marconi holdings. (The government selected G.E. because it was a major electrical firm, and it also manufactured the Alexanderson alternator-transmitters which seemed poised to dominate international radio communications. Development of these transmitters dated back to the high-speed alternators G.E. had built for Reginald Fessenden beginning in 1906.) Details about the events surrounding the formation this new company, patriotically named the Radio Corporation of America, appear in The Navy and the Radio Corporation of America chapter of Linwood S. Howeth's 1963 History of Communications-Electronics in the United States Navy. As the successor to American Marconi, the Radio Corporation of America inherited the position of the dominant U.S. radio firm, and advertisements for the new General Electric subsidiary, such as the one which ran in the July, 1920 issue of The Consolidated Radio Call Book, informed customers that RCA was "an all-American concern" holding "the premier position in the radio field". Shortly after its creation, RCA began to build a showcase international facility, Radio Central, at Rocky Point, Long Island. The site's original plans outlined a huge enterprise, the core of which was to be ten Alexanderson alternator-transmitters, surrounded by twelve huge antennas arrayed in spokes each approximately 1.5 mile (2+ kilometers) long. In 1922, with two of the antenna spokes built and two alternator-transmitters entering service, Charles William Taussig reviewed the fledgling Radio Central operations in The World's Greatest Radio Station chapter of The Book of Radio. Taussig enthusiastically reported that Radio Central incorporated "all of the wonders of radio which have transpired in the last twenty-five years". However, only about 20% of the planned alternator facilities were ever built, because within just a couple of years the longwave alternator-transmitters became obsolete, due to the development of far more efficient shortwave transmissions.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec017.htm (2 of 5)7/20/2006 11:36:59

Page 3: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Although RCA was initially envisioned as an international communications company, it also quickly moved into the developing broadcasting field. RCA made its broadcast debut on July 2, 1921 with a heavyweight boxing championship, as Jack Dempsey defeated Georges Carpentier. The bout took place in Hoboken, New Jersey, and was broadcast by a temporary longwave station, WJY, with a transcript of the fight commentary telegraphed to KDKA in Pittsburgh, for rebroadcast by that station. Because of the lack of radio receivers, a majority of the listeners were in halls, where volunteer amateurs set up radio receivers, charging admission for the sponsoring charities. RCA did much of the technical work, and covered the broadcast in its magazine, Wireless Age, announcing the event in July 2nd Fight Described by Radiophone, which appeared in the July, 1921 issue, and reviewing it in detail in Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the "Battle of the Century", which appeared the next month. (A color scan, provided by Ross Allen, shows the WJY Participation Certificate which was issued to C. R. Vincent, Jr. for his help with the broadcast.) The original idea for the fight broadcast, and much of the coordination of the participants, came from Julius Hopp, manager of concerts at Madison Square Garden in New York City. But since then, to an almost grotesque degree, history has been rewritten multiple times, as the roles of some participants, especially RCA's David Sarnoff, have been greatly exaggerated, at the expense of those who actually deserve the credit. I've put together a review, "Battle of the Century": The WJY Story, which covers the activities surrounding the broadcast, plus a review of how in later retellings some of the original events have been distorted almost beyond recognition. The broadcasting boom of 1922 expanded RCA sales into a national consumer market, with a resulting increase in advertising. Readers of the The Country Gentlemen were informed that "We want the farmers to know something about radio and the Radio Corporation", according to an ad in the December 9, 1922 issue, which noted that RCA's goal was firmly to establish America's leadership in Radio. The Westinghouse Electric & Manufacturing Company, based in East Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, also became one of the expanding radio industry's most prominent leaders. Westinghouse was a major, and well-respected, manufacturer of electrical appliances for the home, and would become the first company to broadly market radio receivers to the general public. Although the company had been involved in radio research to a limited degree during World War One, after the war Westinghouse began to greatly extend its operations, including the purchase of the International Radio Telegraph Company -- the struggling successor to Fessenden's National Electric Signaling Company -- as reported in Westinghouse Company Enters Wireless Field from the October 16, 1920 Electrical Review. This article noted that "special attention would be paid to the development of new uses" of radio, and the very next month, inspired by Frank Conrad's broadcasts over 8XK, Westinghouse inaugurated a public broadcasting service, designed to promote the sale of radio receivers. The formal start on November 2, 1920 featured election returns, broadcast from the company's new East Pittsburgh station. This election night broadcast actually was little noticed at the time, although it did merit a short writeup, Send Election Returns By Wireless Telephone, in the November 6, 1920 Electrical Review.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec017.htm (3 of 5)7/20/2006 11:36:59

Page 4: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

For the first few days the East Pittsburgh broadcasts went out under the Special Amateur callsign of 8ZZ, after which it switched to KDKA. The new station began daily broadcasts of varied offerings which proved increasingly popular, and in the June 4, 1921 Scientific American, company engineer Leo H. Rosenberg reviewed broadcasting's accomplishments and bright future in A New Era In Wireless, with the prediction that "in a few years we will wonder that we were ever able to exist without enjoying its many benefits". After KDKA had been in operation for close to a year, Westinghouse set up three additional broadcasting stations, WJZ, Newark, New Jersey, WBZ, Springfield, Massachusetts, and KYW Chicago, Illinois, predicting that "this service will prove of expanding value and distinctive interest to mankind" in Westinghouse to Cover Country With Radio Entertainment, from the December 10, 1921 Electrical Review. A more extensive history of Westinghouse's broadcasting efforts though mid-1922, Development of Radiophone Broadcasting by L. R. Krumm, appeared in the July/August, 1922 Radio Age. The Westinghouse stations quickly became some of the most popular in the country. No review of early radio broadcasting was complete without a recap of their extensive pioneering work, for example, How Radio-Phone Broadcasting Came About from Austin C. Lescarboura's 1922 book, Radio For Everybody. Lescarboura also covered the significant contributions made by the American Telephone & Telegraph Company, noting, in When a Rival Became a Partner, that "it was only when the engineers of the wire telephone came to take an interest in wireless telephony that this art made real progress". On March 7, 1916, the National Geographic Society held a banquet in Washington, D.C. to commemorate the 40th anniversary of a telephone patent issued to Alexander Graham Bell. At this dinner AT&T, which had been originally formed in order to promote the Bell patents, showed off two scientific marvels made possible by recent improvements in vacuum tube engineering: transcontinental telephone lines, plus high-quality audio radio transmissions. These advances, seen by one speaker as an antidote to the claim that they were living in "an age that is materialistic and without faith", were covered in detail in the Voice Voyages by the National Geographic Society, from the March, 1916 issue of National Geographic magazine. In the July 19, 1919 issue of The Literary Digest, an AT&T advertisement, Pioneering Wireless Speech, highlighted the company's groundbreaking advances in audio transmissions, including the 1915 transoceanic tests, and the 1919 Victory Liberty Loan Drive. In 1920, AT&T opened the first radiotelephone link used for telephone service, "bridging by wireless" the California mainland and Catalina Island, as recounted in Radio Telephone Exchange for Avalon Island, Calif. from the June 19, 1920 Telephony. (One deficiency in the initial setup was that persons who knew the operating frequencies could listen in on conversations, and, even worse, a few with radio transmitters even interjected their own comments, according to "Tuning In" on the Wireless from the October, 1920 Pacific Radio News.) On October 21, 1920 AT&T showed off its growing technical prowess with a "sea to shining sea" test, successfully demonstrating before an international audience the interconnection of two radiotelephone links with a cross-country landline, to provide voice communication between the S.S. Gloucester, located off the coast of New Jersey, with

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec017.htm (4 of 5)7/20/2006 11:36:59

Page 5: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Catalina Island, as described in From Ocean to Ocean by Telephone from the January, 1921 Telephone Engineer. The company's successes made it a leader in radiotelephone transmission, and it used its expertise to quickly claim a major role in the developing radio broadcasting industry. In early 1922, AT&T began building in New York City a station with the unusual policy that its airtime would be leased out for others to use -- this was called "toll broadcasting" -- which was announced in A.T.&T. Co. to Operate Radio Commercial Broadcasting Station from the February 18, 1922 Telephony. This station, WEAF (now WFAN), soon gained a reputation as the best engineered radio outlet in the country. AT&T's next innovation drew on its experience in interconnecting radio transmitters with long-distance wires, when it announced, in Bell Experiments Looking to Nation-Wide Radio Service from the April 15, 1922 Telephony, its plan to develop the first radio network WJY's 1921 broadcast of the "Battle of the Heavyweights" was an apt metaphor for the future of much of the broadcasting industry. The next few years would see a battle for dominance by some of the largest companies in the United States, with the "main card" consisting of AT&T vs. RCA.

"During the war, de Forest manufactured triodes under government immunity; but at the conclusion of hostilities some sort of working compromise with the Marconi company was essential. For a brief period the two companies tried to work together. But quarrels soon developed. And when in 1920 RCA acquired rights to the triode through cross-licensing agreements with the telephone company, it was no longer necessary to deal with de Forest. In the competitive struggle that ensued, de Forest's company was no match for GE, Westinghouse and RCA."--W. Rupert MacLaurin, Invention and Innovation in the Radio Industry, 1949.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec017.htm (5 of 5)7/20/2006 11:36:59

Page 6: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

18. Broadcasting Becomes Widespread (1922-1923)

UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY

THOMAS H. WHITE

s e c t i o n

18

Broadcasting Becomes Widespread (1922-1923)

● Next Section: The Development of Radio Networks (1919-1926)

● Previous Section: Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) ● Home Page: Table of Contents / Site Search

Led by Westinghouse's 1920 and 1921 establishment of four well-financed stations -- located in or near Pittsburgh, Boston, Chicago and New York City -- there was a growing sense of excitement as broadcasting activities became more organized. In December, 1921, the Department of Commerce issued regulations formally establishing a broadcast service. Then, in early 1922, a "broadcasting boom" occurred, as a sometimes chaotic mix of stations, sponsored by a wide range of businesses, organizations and individuals, sprang up, numbering over 500 by the end of the year.

Eventually the scores of individual station efforts, from small town amateurs to major electrical firms, coalesced into a broadcasting boom, which swept across the United States in early 1922. In 1899, the London Electrophone had claimed Queen Victoria as a listener, and the rise of broadcasting introduced U.S. President Harding to radio, via a receiver installed by the Navy, according to President Enthusiastic Radio Fan "Listens-in" Almost Daily from the April 8, 1922 Telephony. Lists of the wide variety of stations making broadcasts to the general public began to appear, including What Anyone Can Hear, by Armstrong Perry, from the March, 1922 Radio News, First American Radio Charts from the March, 1922 Popular Science Monthly, Radiophone Broadcasting Stations of the United States, from the May, 1922 edition of The Consolidated Radio Call Book and Louis Jay Heath's The Romance of the Radiophone, from the 1923 annual supplement of The Home magazine. In fact, the Department of Commerce became worried that too many stations -- especially amateur and experimental -- were making broadcasts intended for the general public, and, effective December 1, 1921, adopted regulations which restricted public broadcasting to stations which met the standards of a newly created broadcast service classification. I've put together an overview of this tumultuous period, Building the Broadcast Band, which reviews some of the struggles that took place with the rise of widespread radio broadcasting in the U.S.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec018.htm (1 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:00

Page 7: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

18. Broadcasting Becomes Widespread (1922-1923)

With enforcement of the new regulations, the number of private U.S. stations permitted to make broadcasts intended for the general public dropped to 67 as of the March 10, 1922 list of broadcast stations, which appeared in the March 1, 1922 issue of the Commerce Department's Radio Service Bulletin. However, even with the restrictions broadcasting continued to grow explosively, and at the end of the year there would be over 500 broadcast stations, located in every state, their growth chronicled by the monthly broadcast station reports appearing in Radio News. WHAS in Louisville went on the air in July, 1922 as the first broadcasting station in Kentucky, 45th of the then-48 states to get a station. Credo Fitch Harris, a multi-talented journalist who incidentally knew virtually nothing about radio, was appointed station manager. In 1937, Harris recorded his experiences being assigned the job of starting up operations during "the horse and buggy days of radio" in the opening sections of Microphone Memoirs (operations extracts)--a task he poetically likened to being "led into the garden of Parizade and placed beneath her Singing Tree whose leaves dripped harmonies". The tremendous growth of radio broadcasting saw the development of a wide variety of innovative program offerings. Starting in October, 1921, children listening to WJZ, Westinghouse's recently established station in Newark, New Jersey, were informed that "The radiophone, which is the wireless, has made it possible for the Man in the Moon to talk to you", as the station began evening readings, by Newark Sunday Call journalist Bill McNeery, of short stories written by Josephine Lawrence. In 1922, a collection of these "Man in the Moon Stories: Told Over the Radio-Phone" was published, beginning with Chapter I of The Adventures of the Gingerbread Man. Credo Fitch Harris, the station manager at WHAS in Louisville, Kentucky, reviewed in Microphone Memoirs (programming extracts) the kinds of programs produced by his station in 1922 and 1923, beginning with its inaugural broadcast on July 18, 1922, which overwhelmingly consisted of live -- and unpaid -- amateur talent. As radio's mysteries captured the public imagination, it was increasingly reflected in popular culture, including the publication in 1922 of the wistful song, I Wish There Was a Wireless to Heaven (The Radio Song), followed six years later by a somewhat happier tune, A Bungalow, a Radio and You. Radio themes had occasionally appeared in juvenile books up through 1921, three early examples being John Trowbridge's 1908 "The Story of a Wireless Telegraph Boy", "The Motor Boat Club and the Wireless" written in 1909 by H. Irving Hancock, and the 1911 "Tom Swift and the Wireless Message", by Howard Garis using a syndicate pseudonym of Victor Appleton. However the 1922 broadcasting boom triggered a huge increase in radio related literature, including the introduction of at least three competing lines of Radio Boys books, in addition to a series about a group of Radio Girls. In most of these books radio activities served mainly as a prop or provided a loosely related background plot. A notable exception to this superficial coverage was the "Allen Chapman" Radio Boys books, written by John W. Duffield, with forewords by Jack Binns. The teenaged protagonists in this series do engage in the standard activities of besting bullies, while impressing the leading citizens -- and their

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec018.htm (2 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:00

Page 8: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

18. Broadcasting Becomes Widespread (1922-1923)

daughters -- in the fictional town of Clintonia, located not too far from New York City. But extracts from the first five books in this series also provide an unusually detailed and technically accurate review of the excitement of the rapid spread of radio broadcasting in 1922. In the series' opening book, The Radio Boys' First Wireless, the boys build award winning crystal receivers, which use headphones. In The Radio Boys at Ocean Point, they improve their receiver design, by adding a vacuum-tube detector and loud-speaker, while experimenting with umbrella and loop antennas. The Radio Boys at the Sending Station includes a visit to WJZ, the Westinghouse broadcasting station in Newark, New Jersey, and they are also thrilled to pick up their first trans-Atlantic signals. In The Radio Boys at Mountain Pass our heros continue to spread word of the wonders of the new technology of radio through the community, witness the broadcast of a local church service, and speculate on the day when cars will be equipped with receivers. And in The Radio Boys Trailing a Voice they learn about radio communication applications in the forest fire service, while Dr. Dale predicts that: "Radio is yet in its infancy, but one thing is certain. In the lifetime of those who witnessed its birth it will become a giant--but a benevolent giant who, instead of destroying will re-create our civilization." As radio broadcasting began to establish itself as an ongoing public service, there were questions about the types of stations and kinds of programming they would offer. In Concerning "Canned Music Now Broadcast" from the September, 1922, Radio Dealer, George H. Fisher came to the defense of small stations like WHAW in Tampa, Florida, whose programming consisted almost entirely of phonograph records. Meanwhile, the possibility of radio stations becoming a major source for news was covered in the September, 1922 Popular Radio by Homer Croy, who noted in The Newspaper that Comes Through Your Walls that an audio news service, like that which had been available for over twenty-five years to subscribers to the Budapest Telefon Hirmondó, could now potentially be transmitted by radio broadcasting stations over much wider areas. In 1922, the increasing interest in broadcasting led to the publication of numerous books and articles intended for the general public, to explain this exciting innovation. Rhey T. Snodgrass and Victor F. Camp, in Radio Receiving for Beginners, reported that "thousands of twelve year old boys, and girls" had already successfully set up radio receivers for "entertaining their families and friends", and that their introductory book would show others how to participate in the "magic" of the "radio wonderland". Basic information, plus explanations of technical terms like "static" and "interference", appear in the following selections from the book, beginning with How Can I Receive Radio? Another review, aimed at slightly older readers, talked of radio as "unlimited in its scope of subjects, just as it is virtually unlimited in the size of its audience", according to the Radio-Phone Broadcasting--What It Is and What It Means section from Austin C. Lescarboura's Radio For Everybody. Radio's ability to conquer distance helped reduce the isolation of sparsely populated regions. In the March 17, 1922 issue of Country Life, Frank H. Mason in Britain reported in Wireless

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec018.htm (3 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:00

Page 9: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

18. Broadcasting Becomes Widespread (1922-1923)

and the Country House how he had originally used a crystal receiver, which didn't require electricity to operate, to pick up time signals from the Eiffel Tower station in Paris, France. However, the introduction of broadcasting caused a dilemma, because reception of the weaker signals sent out by broadcast stations required more sensitive vacuum-tube -- or "valve" in British usage -- receivers, which were battery operated, and in the early 1920s most of the British countryside did not have electricity. So Mason built a small water wheel to power a generator, which recharged the set's batteries, and also operated a couple of lights in the outhouses. In the December 16, 1922 issue of The Country Gentlemen, John R. McMahon reviewed his adventures in setting up a radio receiver, and also answered the question of What Makes the Radio Laugh? -- "the cat's whisker tickled the galena and this made the radio laugh". After successfully installing a receiver, McMahon optimistically concluded that "The radiophone is a marvel. After the automobile, it is to become the foremost agency of civilization. Anybody who feels discouraged about things in general should clamp on a pair of ear phones and tune up." Somewhat less sanguine was Tom P. Morgan's article, A Wireless Warning from the April 22, 1922 The Country Gentleman, which reviewed, in a humorous way, potential downfalls. Morgan foresaw the introduction of pagers that would jab wearers in order to get their attention, to be followed by "a stern voice commanding him to get to work". Also, after a benign beginning where radio broadcasting would allow listeners in "the Red Front Grocery in Peeweecuddyhump" to hear Presidential addresses, the author feared that less benign impulses would soon be let loose, as broadcasting fell under the control of hectoring do-gooders, leading to a future where "the Hons. have torn loose and are flapdoodling like mad". Radio as a Revolutionist from the March 29, 1922 The Nation also sounded a cautionary note, asking readers to "Think of the tragic fate of some future Thoreau who goes to his beloved woods in search of solitude only to find the night made suddenly hideous by the 'famous laughing saxophone' played at station XYZ and received and amplified by equipment in possession of the Boston Boy Scouts in camp not far away!" And in contrast to the speculation by many that radio would help bring world peace, this review closed noting that "if another war comes, which radio-telephony may make easier to bring about, radio control of the means of destruction will add immeasurably to its horrors" although possibly these were "the fears of a crotchety generation that is passing. Certainly they are not shared by the young men and women who make up our radio clubs. May they make better use of this new conquest over the powers of nature than we have done with some of ours." The 1922 boom in radio broadcasting was also a boon for radio equipment sellers. How to Retail Radio informed merchants that radio was poised to take its place "in the stalls of business along with the camera, the victrola, the dictaphone, the typewriter, and all of the other merchandise that makes for the transference of sight or sound or thought between men". There was a caution, however, that the current sales boom would eventually level off, and "although radio is here to stay, not every radio dealer is here to stay". Ideas on how to avoid that unhappy fate were included in chapters such as What Kind of Radio Stock and How Much? by F. W. Christian, and Where to Look for Radio Customers by J. C. Milton.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec018.htm (4 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:00

Page 10: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

18. Broadcasting Becomes Widespread (1922-1923)

Meanwhile, the 1922 edition of O. A. Witte's The Automobile Storage Battery, noted that "It is in the sale of batteries for radio work and in the recharging of them that the battery man can 'cash-in' on the radio phone 'craze.' ", according to the Radio Batteries chapter of the book. And a 1922 pamphlet by Frederick Dietrich, Beginner's Book of Radio, stated that "the beginner is apt to make the mistake of purchasing a horn attachment for his receiver" in a doomed effort to use it as a radio loud-speaker, but warned "the results obtained with such an arrangement will be extremely disappointing" -- better to "buy several headphones and connect them in series" -- as explained in the Radio Telephone and Telegraph Receivers chapter. (The author, by the way, was president of C. Brandes, Inc., major manufacturers of headphones). Not everyone, however, went to the expense of buying headphones. An international problem developed, as unscrupulous persons began snipping off the receivers from public telephones, as reported in Radio Craze Brings Raids On Telephones for Equipment from the June, 1922 Telephone Engineer, and French Pay Stations Robbed of Receivers for Radio Use, from the April 15, 1922 Telephony.

"A few days later, I remarked to a fellow reporter that I had spent several evenings listening to programs. 'Do you think radio is here to stay?' I quoted the popular gag of the day. 'God forbid!' he said. Apparently the young man who functioned as radio editor of the News shared his sentiments. Convinced that there was no future either in broadcasting or in writing about it, he resigned his job, and some time later I stood before the city editor again. 'Gross, you're it,' said the boss. 'I don't like radio,' I said. 'I want to be a drama critic.' 'You'll be a radio critic,' he insisted. 'But I'm not qualified,' I protested. 'I don't know a thing about radio.' 'Oh yes you do! From now on you're our expert--our great authority. And do you know why? Because you're the only guy around here who knows how to turn one of those damned things on!'"--Ben Gross, I Looked and I Listened, 1954.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec018.htm (5 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:00

Page 11: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

16. Broadcasting After World War One (1918-1921)

UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY

THOMAS H. WHITE

s e c t i o n

16

Broadcasting After World War One (1918-1921)

● Next Section: Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) ● Previous Section: Amateur Radio After World War One (1919-

1924) ● Home Page: Table of Contents / Site Search

Although still unfocused, scattered broadcasting activities, taking advantage of the improvements in vacuum-tube equipment, expanded when the radio industry returned to civilian control.

Broadcasting experimentation, in most cases using vacuum-tube transmitters, accelerated beginning in 1919, especially after the end of the wartime civilian radio restrictions. In late 1918, A. A. Campbell Swinton, in an address to the Royal Society of Arts in London, suggested that radio was poised to develop in its "proper field" of "communication of intelligence broadcast over the earth", as reported in New Possibilities in Radio Service from the December 28, 1918 issue of Electrical Review. Swinton's talk dealt mainly with the idea of transmitting news accounts to tickers located in businesses and private homes. (In Device to Supplant News Tickers, from the February, 1920 Radio Amateur News, Guglielmo Marconi wrote about plans to change ticker connections from fixed telegraph lines to the flexibility of radio transmissions, which would make possible mobile tickers located in automobiles.) However, Swinton also envisioned the possibility, in the near future, "of a public speaker, say in London, in New York or anywhere, addressing by word of mouth and articulate wireless telephony an audience of thousands scattered, may be, over half the globe." Meanwhile, responding to the existence of a niche consumer market, a short notice appeared in the October, 1919 issue of QST announcing the availability of a Jeweler's Time Receiving Set, sold by the Chicago Radio Laboratory, which was "ideal for the jeweler to whom receipt of time signals is a matter of business and who cannot spare the time to learn the operation of a more complicated set". A 1921 catalog from the William B. Duck Company noted that "All the progressive jewelers are taking advantage of the time being sent out daily by a great number of Government Naval Radio Stations" and offered a Type RS-100 Jewelers Time Receiver, manufactured by the DeForest Radio Telephone and Telegraph Company, which,

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec016.htm (1 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:01

Page 12: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

16. Broadcasting After World War One (1918-1921)

when combined with a loud-speaker, promised to be an "exceptional commercial value to the jeweler since the time signals may be heard all over his store, and should produce an excellent advertisement for his business". The pioneer broadcast which appears to have had the most international impact was Nellie Melba's June 15, 1920 concert transmitted from the Marconi station at Chelmsford, England, which was reviewed in Radio Concerts by Hugo Gernsback for the September, 1920 issue of Radio News, Melba Entertains Europe by Wireless Telephone in the July 10, 1920 Telephony and A "Wireless" Concert, in the June 18, 1920 issue of The Electrician. (Some of Dame Nellie's earlier Covent Garden concerts had been carried over the London Electrophone.) Numerous broadcasting experiments were also taking place throughout the United States, although at the time most had only a local impact. The independent nature of these efforts later led to conflicting claims about primacy, still being sorted out. But, separately, for a variety of reasons, the possibilities of broadcasting were starting to be developed in earnest. A few of these pioneering stations, in 1919 and 1920, included:

● A station located at the Glenn L. Martin aviation plant in Cleveland, Ohio, under the oversight of F. S. McCullough, which transmitted a concert on April 17, 1919, and was also reported planning weekly broadcasts, according to the August, 1919 Electrical Experimenter: Caruso Concerts to Amateurs by Wireless 'Phone.

● WWV, set up as an experimental station in 1919 by the Bureau of Standards in Washington, District of Columbia. An Almost Unlimited Field For Radio Telephony, which appeared in the February, 1920 Radio Amateur News, enthusiastically reviewed a test broadcast by WWV, noting that recent advances meant radio was poised to make "Edward Bellamy's dream come true", for soon it would be possible to transmit entertainment directly to homes nationwide. The May, 1920 issue of the same magazine reported on the continuing tests in Washington Radio Amateurs Hear Radio Concert, while Music Wherever You Go, which appeared in the August, 1920 Radio News, reviewed the Bureau's "Portaphone", a portable radio receiver designed to allow people to "keep in touch with the news, weather reports, radiophone conversations, radiophone music, and any other information transmitted by radio". And a report in the October, 1920 Scientific American Monthly, Radio Music, noted that the Bureau's Radio Laboratory was now broadcasting Friday-night concerts, and "the possibilities of such concerts are great and extremely interesting".

● 2XG, Lee DeForest's experimental "Highbridge station", which returned to the New York City airwaves after being shut down during the war. On November 18, 1919, the station broadcast on-the-scene reports from the Wesleyan-New York University football game, as reported in Foot Ball Score--Via Wireless Telephone by Morris Press in the December, 1919 Radio Amateur News. A report in the January, 1921 QST noted that the company was now offering a nightly news service broadcast.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec016.htm (2 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:01

Page 13: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

16. Broadcasting After World War One (1918-1921)

● 8XK, beginning in late 1919, licenced to Westinghouse engineer Frank Conrad, near

Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. An early report on this experimental station, Amateur Radiophone Concerts, ran in the January, 1920 Radio Amateur News.

● DeForest Company engineer Robert F. Gowen's experimental station in Ossining, New York, 2XX, which beginning in late 1919 made test voice and music transmissions, reported by Gowen in Some Long Distance Radio Telephone Tests from the April, 1920 Electrical Experimenter, and by Marlin Moore Taylor's Long-Distance Radio Talk With Small Power, from the April, 1920 Telephone Engineer. These tests were followed by more comprehensive entertainment programs, including one featuring Broadway's Duncan Sisters, reviewed in "Radio Vaudeville" Heard Miles Away from the May, 1921 Science and Invention.

● 1DF, an amateur station operated by A. H. Wood, Jr., of Winchester, Massachusetts, which was reported by the February, 1920 QST to be transmitting concerts on weekday nights and Sunday afternoons.

● A station at McCook Field conducting point-to-point communication and broadcasting tests, according to William T. Prather's report, Radio Telephone at Dayton, Ohio, in the May, 1920 Radio Amateur News.

● 8XB, beginning in early 1920, an experimental station operated by the Precision Equipment Company in Cincinnati, Ohio: 8XB First Station to Radiocast, by Lt. H. F. Breckel, Radio Digest, October 4, 1924.

● A cluster of stations in the San Francisco Bay area, an early example of which was reported in American Legion Couples Dance to Music by Radio from the March, 1920 Radio Amateur News. The most prominent, however, was Lee DeForest's experimental station 6XC, the "California Theater station", beginning in April, 1920. Wireless Telephone Demonstration in San Francisco, an early report on 6XC's activities, appeared in the August 21, 1920 issue of Telephony, while Talking to a Nation by Wireless, from the September 1, 1920 Journal of Electricity, reviewed a broadcast by 6XC of a talk by American Radio Relay League president Hiram Percy Maxim, who predicted that someday radio broadcasts would have audiences in the millions. Radio Telephone Development in the West, an overview of early regional radio activity by Harry Lubcke, comes from the February, 1922 issue of Radio News.

● 9BW, Charles A. Stanley's amateur station in Wichita, Kansas, which in mid-1920 featured Sunday night sermons by Dr. Clayton B. Wells, reviewed in Enter--The Radio Preacher, Radio News, November, 1920.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec016.htm (3 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:01

Page 14: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

16. Broadcasting After World War One (1918-1921)

● 8MT, an amateur station operated by Robert M. Sincock in Uniontown, Pennsylvania.

A one-line notice in the June, 1920 QST reported that the station was being used to "broadcast information on entries, schedules, etc., for the races to be held at the Uniontown Speedway".

● A concert performance by the Georgia Tech band in Atlanta, Georgia, transmitted by radio through the efforts of Sergeant Thomas Brass, as reviewed in the July, 1920 issue of Telephone Engineer.

● May L. Smith in Manchester, New Hampshire, who in mid-1920 was featured as the first prize amateur station winner in the August, 1920 Radio News: Radio Station of Miss May L. Smith.

● 2AB, the amateur station of Morton W. Sterns in New York City, which Concerts de 2AB in the August, 1920 QST noted was broadcasting regular Friday evening and Sunday morning concerts.

● 2XJ, AT&T's experimental station in Deal Beach, New Jersey, whose weekly Tuesday night concerts, consisting of "selections by famous artists, band music, humorous pieces and lectures" were reported by Bright Outlook for Amateur Radio, in the October, 1920 Radio News, along with the prediction that "the next five years will see many radical changes". This station also inspired a whimsical innovation by W. Harold Warren, reviewed in The Radiophone on Roller Chairs, Radio News, August, 1920.

● 8MK, an amateur station on the air beginning August, 1920 for the Detroit News: WWJ--The Detroit News (extract), by the Radio Staff of the Detroit News, 1922.

● Plans by the Michigan Agricultural College in East Lansing, Michigan for "a regular wireless telephone service, through which weather reports, crop reports, extracts from lectures on agricultural topics, etc., will be disseminated", reported in Michigan College Plans Wireless Telephones for Farms from the August 14, 1920 Telephony.

● 9BY, an amateur station licenced to the Young & McCombs Company in Rock Island, Illinois, which the September, 1920 QST reported was planning Thursday evening concerts, to begin around September 1st.

● 2ADD, an amateur station licenced to the Union College Electrical Laboratory in Schenectady, New York, which began weekly Thursday night concerts in October, 1920, according to Jetson O. Bentley in Radiophone Concerts, from the December, 1920 QST.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec016.htm (4 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:01

Page 15: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

16. Broadcasting After World War One (1918-1921)

In the June 8, 1919 issue of the San Francisco Chronicle, Francis A. Collins' When the President at the Phone May Speak to All the People foresaw the imminent expansion of radio broadcasting into a nationwide service, reviewing the "astonishing advance of wireless by which a single voice may actually be heard in every corner of the country", as recent radio advances were poised to "work a revolution comparable to that of the railroad and the telegraph". In the June, 1920, Electrical Experimenter, "Newsophone" to Supplant Newspapers reported on a proposed news service by recorded telephone messages, and also predicted that readers could expect to soon see "radio distribution of news by central news agencies in the larger cities, to thousands of radio stations in all parts of the world", which would mean that "any one can simply 'listen in' on their pocket wireless set". And the San Diego Sun noted Nellie Melba's Chelmsford concert and Dr. Clayton B. Wells' weekly sermons, as reprinted in the Current Radio News section of the September, 1920 Pacific Radio News, and wondered -- "Why can't all the world listen in?"

"Some fascinating stories were given to me by Thomas H. (Tommy) Cowan, the first announcer in the New York metropolitan area. He put Westinghouse's WJZ on the air in September, 1921. 'Because I had knowledge of the theatre, Colonel E. F. Harder, Newark plant manager of our company, selected me to talk over its new 'radio-telephone broadcaster.' After only about ten days on the air, we received a trunkful of mail, some from as far west as the Mississippi.' Despite the favorable reaction of WJZ's fans, Colonel Harder had a sour view of the broadcasting setup. Pointing to the loudspeaker in his office one day, he remarked to Cowan, 'I continue to ask myself why anyone would bring this thing into his home to destroy its peace.' Not long thereafter Cowan brought to the station the Gallo Opera Company for a full length performance of Aïda and again the Colonel showed some interest in radio. But not for long. One morning he called Tommy to his office and said decisively, 'I want this fantastic thing out of here! It's too demoralizing. Why, we open an envelope expecting to find a big order for electric fans--and what do we get? A letter from a silly woman telling us how well some nincompoop sang last night!'"--Ben Gross, I Looked and I Listened, 1954.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/sec016.htm (5 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:01

Page 16: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

United States Early Radio History

UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY

Articles and extracts about early radio and related technologies, concentrating on the United States in the period from 1897 to

1927

Thomas H. White

LATEST ADDITIONS (July 9, 2006) • Three articles in Personal Communication by Wireless, two in Early Radio Industry Development, one in Pioneering U.S. Radio Activities, three in Arc-Transmitter Development, one each in Expanded Audion and Vacuum-tube Development and Fakes, Frauds, and Cranks .

An assortment of highlights -- plus a few lowlifes -- about early U.S. radio history. Over time more articles will be added, to cover additional topics and expand on the existing ones. (This webpage was begun September 30, 1996, and was located at www.ipass.net/~whitetho/index.html until March 11, 2003).

Sections

1. Period Overview (1896-1927) - General reviews of the individuals, activities and technical advances which characterized this era.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/index.html (1 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:03

Page 17: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

United States Early Radio History

2. The Electric Telegraph (1860-1914) - The electric telegraph revolutionized long-distance

communication, replacing earlier semaphore communication lines. In addition to its primary use for point-to-point messages, other applications were developed, including printing telegraphs ("tickers") used for distributing stock quotes and news reports.

3. News and Entertainment by Telephone (1876-1925) - While the telegraph was mainly limited to transmitting Morse Code and printed messages, the invention of the telephone made distant audio communication possible. And although the telephone was mostly used for private conversations, there was also experimentation with providing home entertainment. In 1893 a particularly sophisticated system, the Telefon Hirmondó, began operation in Budapest, Hungary -- one of its off-shoots, the Telephone Herald of Newark, New Jersey, did not meet with the same financial success.

4. Personal Communication by Wireless (1879-1922) - After Heinrich Hertz demonstrated the existence of radio waves, some were enchanted by the idea that this remarkable scientific advance could be used for personal, mobile communication. But it would take decades before the technology would catch up with the idea.

5. Radio at Sea (1891-1916) - The first major use of radio was for navigation, where it greatly reduced the isolation of ships, saving thousands of lives, even though for the first couple of decades radio was generally limited to Morse Code transmissions. In particular, the 1912 sinking of the Titanic highlighted the value of radio to ocean vessels.

6. Early Radio Industry Development (1897-1914) - As with most innovations, radio began with a series of incremental scientific discoveries and technical refinements, which eventually led to the development of commercial applications. But profits were slow in coming, and for many years the largest U.S. radio firms were better known for their fraudulent stock selling practices than for their financial viability.

7. Pioneering U.S. Radio Activities (1897-1917) - Marconi's demonstration of a practical system for generating and receiving long-range radio signals sparked interest worldwide. It also resulted in numerous competing experimenters and companies throughout the industrialized world, including a number of important figures in the United States, led by Reginald Fessenden and Lee DeForest.

8. Alternator-Transmitter Development (1891-1920) - Radio signals were originally produced by spark transmitters, which were noisy and inefficient. So experimenters worked to develop "continuous-wave" -- also known as "undamped" -- transmitters, whose signals went out on a single frequency, and which could also transmit full-audio signals. One approach used to generate continuous-wave signals was high-speed electrical alternators. By 1919, international control of the Alexanderson alternator-transmitter was considered so important that it triggered

http://earlyradiohistory.us/index.html (2 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:03

Page 18: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

United States Early Radio History

the formation of the Radio Corporation of America.

9. Arc-Transmitter Development (1904-1921) - A more compact -- although not quite as refined -- method for generating continuous-wave radio signals was the arc-transmitter, initially developed by Danish inventor Valdemar Poulsen. Because arc-transmitters were less complicated than alternator-transmitters, a majority of the early experimental audio transmissions would use this device.

10. Audion and Vacuum-tube Receiver Development (1907-1916) - Lee DeForest invented a three-element vacuum-tube detector which he called an Audion, but initially it was so crude and unreliable that it was little more than a curiosity. After a lull of a few years, more capable scientists and engineers, led by AT&T's Dr. Harold Arnold, improved vacuum-tubes into robust and powerful amplifiers, which would revolutionize radio reception.

11. Pre-War Vacuum-tube Transmitter Development (1914-1917) - AT&T initially developed vacuum-tubes as amplifiers for long-distance telephone lines. However, this was only the beginning of the device's versatility, as various scientists and inventors would develop numerous innovations, including efficient continuous-wave transmitters, which would eventually replace the earlier spark, arc, and alternator varieties.

12. Pioneering Amateurs (1900-1917) - Radio captured the imagination of thousands of ordinary persons who wanted to experiment with this amazing new technology. Until late 1912 there was no licencing or regulation of radio transmitters in the United States, so amateurs -- known informally as "hams" -- were free to set up stations wherever they wished. But with the adoption of licencing, amateur operators faced a crisis, as most were now restricted to transmitting on a wavelength of 200 meters (1500 kilohertz), which had a limited sending range. They successfully organized to overcome this limitation, only to face a second hurdle in April, 1917, when the U.S. government shut down all amateur stations, as the country entered World War One.

13. Radio During World War One (1914-1919) - Civilian radio activities were suspended during the war, as the radio industry was taken over by the government. Numerous military applications were developed, including direct communication with airplanes. The war also exposed thousands of service personnel to the on-going advances in radio technology, and even saw a few experiments with broadcasting entertainment to the troops.

14. Expanded Audion and Vacuum-tube Development (1917-1924) - The wartime consolidation of the radio industry under government control led to important advances in radio equipment engineering and manufacturing, especially vacuum-tube technology. Still, some would look toward the day when vacuum-tubes would be supplanted by something more efficient and compact, although this was another development which would take decades to be realized.

15. Amateur Radio After World War One (1919-1924) - Although there was concern that amateur

http://earlyradiohistory.us/index.html (3 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:03

Page 19: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

United States Early Radio History

radio stations would not be allowed to return to the airwaves after the war, in 1919 the wartime restrictions were ended. And the next few years would see tremendous strides, as amateurs adopted vacuum-tube technology and began to explore transmitting on shortwave frequencies, which resulted in significant increases in range and reliability.

16. Broadcasting After World War One (1918-1921) - Although still unfocused, scattered broadcasting activities, taking advantage of the improvements in vacuum-tube equipment, expanded when the radio industry returned to civilian control.

17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) - Once the radio industry finally became profitable, major corporations -- including the American Telephone & Telegraph Company, General Electric, and Westinghouse -- moved into the field. Meanwhile, in 1919, due to pressure from the U.S. government, American Marconi's assets were sold to General Electric, which used them to form the Radio Corporation of America.

18. Broadcasting Becomes Widespread (1922-1923) - Led by Westinghouse's 1920 and 1921 establishment of four well-financed stations -- located in or near Pittsburgh, Boston, Chicago and New York City -- there was a growing sense of excitement as broadcasting activities became more organized. In December, 1921, the Department of Commerce issued regulations formally establishing a broadcast service. Then, in early 1922, a "broadcasting boom" occurred, as a sometimes chaotic mix of stations, sponsored by a wide range of businesses, organizations and individuals, sprang up, numbering over 500 by the end of the year.

19. The Development of Radio Networks (1919-1926) - The introduction of vacuum-tube amplification for telephone lines allowed AT&T to experiment with sending speeches to distant audiences that listened over loudspeakers. The next step would be to use the lines to interconnect radio stations, and in December, 1921 a memo written by two AT&T engineers, J. F. Bratney and H. C. Lauderback, outlined the establishment of a national radio network, financially supported by advertising. General Electric, Westinghouse and RCA responded by forming their own radio network, however, unable to match AT&T's progress, in 1926 they bought out AT&T's network operations, which were reorganized to form the National Broadcasting Company.

20. Financing Radio Broadcasting (1898-1927) - Soon after Marconi's groundbreaking demonstrations, there was speculation about transmitting radio signals to paying customers. However, there was no practical way to limit broadcasts to specific receivers, so for a couple decades broadcasting activities were largely limited to experiments, plus a limited number of public service transmissions by government stations. During the 1922 "broadcasting boom", most programming was commercial-free, and entertainers, caught up in the excitement of this revolutionary new invention, performed for free. Meanwhile, a few people wondered how to pay for all this. In early 1922, the American Telephone & Telegraph Company began promoting the controversial idea of using advertising to finance programming. Initially AT&T claimed that its patent rights gave it a monopoly over U.S. radio advertising, but a 1923 industry settlement paved the way for other stations to begin to sell time. And eventually advertising-supported

http://earlyradiohistory.us/index.html (4 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:03

Page 20: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

United States Early Radio History

private stations became the standard for U.S. broadcasting stations.

21. Fakes, Frauds, and Cranks (1866-1922) - Unfortunately, some "misunderstood geniuses" are actually crazy, or dishonest, or both.

22. Word Origins - Reviews of the history of the words "radio", "broadcast" and "ham".

23. Early Government Regulation (1903-1946) - Documents covering early international and national control of radio.

❍ 1903 Berlin Conference ❍ 1904 "Roosevelt Board" ❍ 1906 Berlin Convention ❍ 1910 Ship Act (Amended in 1912) ❍ 1912 London Convention and 1912 Radio Act ❍ Selected Radio Service Bulletin Announcements (1915-1923) ❍ Early Government Station Lists (1906-1946) ❍ Radio Regulation by the Department of Commerce (1911-1925)

24. Original Articles - Writings about United States radio history, emphasizing the early AM

broadcast band (mediumwave). ❍ Mystique of the Three-Letter Callsigns ❍ Three-Letter Roll Call ❍ K/W Call Letters in the United States ❍ United States Callsign Policies ❍ U.S. Special Land Stations: Overview ❍ U.S. Special Land Stations: 1913-1921 Recap ❍ Building the Broadcast Band ❍ United States Pioneer Broadcast Service Stations ❍ U.S. Pioneer Broadcast Service Stations: Actions Through June, 1922 ❍ United States Temporary Broadcast Station Grants: 1922-1928 ❍ Early Commerce Department Records: Examples ❍ Kilohertz-to-Meters Conversion Charts ❍ Washington D.C. AM Station History ❍ Extraterrestrial DX Circa 1924: "Will We Talk to Mars in August?" ❍ The International Radio Week Tests ❍ "Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

Search within EarlyRadioHistory.us:

http://earlyradiohistory.us/index.html (5 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:03

Page 21: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

United States Early Radio History

E-mail: [email protected] Sarnoff, 1964: "The computer will become the hub of a vast network of remote data stations and information banks feeding into the machine at a transmission rate of a billion or more bits of information a second. Laser channels will vastly increase both data capacity and the speeds with which it will be transmitted. Eventually, a global communications network handling voice, data and facsimile will instantly link man to machine--or machine to machine--by land, air, underwater, and space circuits. [The computer] will affect man's ways of thinking, his means of education, his relationship to his physical and social environment, and it will alter his ways of living... [Before the end of this century, these forces] will coalesce into what unquestionably will become the greatest adventure of the human mind."--from David Sarnoff by Eugene Lyons, 1966.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/index.html (6 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:03

Page 22: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXVII (1963)

TOC | Previous Section: Chapter XXVI | Next Section: Chapter XXVIII

History of Communications-Electronics in the United States Navy, Captain Linwood S. Howeth, USN (Retired), 1963, pages 313-318:

CHAPTER XXVII

Attempts to Establish a United States Government Radio Monopoly 1. BRITISH ENDEAVORS TOWARD ESTABLISHMENT OF WORLD DOMINANCE IN RADIO COMMUNICATIONS. England, long dominant in cable communications which, with her monopoly of sea transportation, had been utilized for the expansion of the Empire's world trade, was quick to see the necessity of having her nationals in control of radio communications. Germany, refusing to accept a British monopoly, arranged for and called the first International Radio Telegraph Conference in 1903 in an endeavor to obtain international agreement for the control of the new medium of communications. This country sent delegates to this Conference who did much to further such agreement. However, our Congress took no action to prevent foreign interests from obtaining a foothold in this country. By 1912 this shortsightedness, combined with the unscrupulous methods of radio stock promoters, resulted in the survival of only one important American radio operating company, the Marconi Wireless Telegraph Co. of America, a subsidiary of British Marconi. The objections of the Marconi interests to any legislation, national or international, which would have controlled their operations have been related in the preceding chapters. It is most probable that, except for World War I, the Marconi Co. would have continued to expand and would have become the dominating factor in world radio communications. Existing resentment against the British control of communications was intensified in this country by the wartime severing of the cables connecting the United States and Germany which forced the use of radio for the conduct of business, diplomacy, and for the reception of news from that country. During the war the American Marconi Co. attempted to promote the belief that a substantial percentage of its stock was American owned but when the U.S. Shipping Board demanded they provide an affidavit showing that more than one-half its stock was owned by U.S. citizens, they were unable to do so.1 The war temporarily eliminated the Marconi interests from the American commercial radio business but, with an eye to the future, they made all possible efforts to obtain patent rights on all available continuous wave transmitting equipment, having become convinced that the day of the spark had passed, regardless of improvements which might be made to make its gap sing more sweetly. In 1915 the parent Marconi Co. conducted negotiations with the General Electric Co. for the purchase and exclusive use of Alexanderson alternators for their long-distance circuits. These efforts were discontinued because of wartime pressure on British foreign exchange.2 Later they attempted to purchase the arc transmitter patents of the Federal Telegraph Co.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw27.htm (1 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:04

Page 23: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXVII (1963)

2. ATTEMPT TO REVISE THE ACT TO REGULATE RADIO COMMUNICATIONS On 21 November 1916, an Interdepartmental Radio Committee draft of proposed radio legislation was informally discussed at a meeting of interested commercial and Government operating interests arranged by the Department of Commerce. The provisions of this draft materially increased governmental control over that authorized by Public Law 264 of 1912. The most important changes, which are given below, were opposed by the Marconi Co., represented by their vice president and general manager, Mr. E. J. Nally, who opened his discussion with the complaint that his company had only a limited time to study the effects of the proposed legislation.3 Section 5 contained the provisos that Government stations could be opened to the general public business and that the Secretary of Commerce could fix the rates charged by commercial companies. Nally objected to both of these provisos on the grounds that, if enacted into law, the Government would be in competition with private interests and that, since their rates would not be subject to the ruling of the Secretary of Commerce, they could undercharge in an effort to eliminate private competition. Section 6 contained the proviso that the Government, through the Navy Department, could acquire, by purchase at a reasonable valuation, any coastal radio station then in operation in the United States which the owner desired to sell. Nally stated that this indicated the Government's desire to eliminate commercial interests and that the proposed bill did not stipulate who should determine the reasonableness of the valuation of the properties. The last paragraph of section 7 provided that no license should be granted a new station if, in the opinion of the Secretary of Commerce, it would seriously interfere with an existent Government or commercial station in the vicinity. The penultimate paragraph of section 8 sought to vest further licensing authority in the same official by permitting him to determine in advance of construction whether the installed apparatus would be licensed. The Marconi spokesman opined that this would stifle the growth of the radio art as the opinion of one person could prevent the use of a newly developed apparatus. The first paragraph of section 9 provided that the President, at his discretion, could close stations, remove their apparatus or authorize their use as Government stations upon just compensation to its owners. Public Law 264 of 1912 authorized such action ''in time of war or public peril or disaster." In opposing this, it was stated by the Marconi Co. that it had, at previous times, voluntarily offered its complete organization to the Government for use in war or national emergency and that it could not see the necessity for extending these powers to the President in time of peace. Section 10 permitted the officials of the Department of Commerce to inspect the records of all commercial companies. The Marconi Co. contended that this should be limited to records pertaining to the transmissions of messages and the installed equipments. Section 11 included a requirement for the employment of licensed persons in the operation or supervision of a station. This was objected to since it necessitated the obtaining of licenses by engineers who might not necessarily be radio operators. Public Law 264 required a logarithmic decrement not in excess of two-tenths per complete oscillation except when transmitting distress messages. Section 17 of the proposed legislation provided that the Secretary of Commerce could specify the decrement. The Marconi official believed this would give ground for controversies since it was not, at that time, possible to determine in advance what the actual

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw27.htm (2 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:04

Page 24: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXVII (1963)

decrement of a new station would be. The Marconi Co. contended that the requirements of section 20 which prohibited commercial use of frequencies between 75 and 1,500; section 21 which restricted the number of frequencies allowed for commercial ship-shore communications; and section 23, which further limited the number of shore stations which could be licensed and prevented changing equipment in existent ones, manifestly favored Government operation at the expense of the commercial companies. Nally considered that the drafters of the proposed bill were attempting to solve the interference problem by limiting the numbers of stations and restricting the use of frequencies instead of conducting research to remove the causes. He closed his denouncement by stating:

In general the proposed bill is evidence of a desire to limit private enterprise, and tends to discourage and suppress individual efforts to promote or advance the radio signaling art. For the reasons stated as well as for other technical considerations, the Marconi Company desires to record its protest against the provisions of the bill under consideration.4

Prof. Arthur E. Kennelly, of Harvard, president of the Institute of Radio Engineers, submitted a communication which was read by Mr. David Sarnoff, the institute's representative. He said that he was mainly interested "in the active development of the science and art of radio communication in America as a scientist, a teacher, an operator, a telegraphist and a United States citizen." Continuing his remarks he stated, in substance, that since it was the Government's duty to protect American enterprise and capital the Congress should oppose any legislation regulating the industry since such regulation in peacetime could degenerate into the confiscation of private property or might force existing companies from the business. He further contended that regulation could retard incentive and development as it had done to the Government-owned systems of several European countries.5 Similar protests were voiced by Prof. Alfred N. Goldsmith of the College of the City of New York and Sarnoff, himself.6 The attitude of the commercial interests toward what they considered an attempt to eliminate them from the business was reported in the Wireless Age of January 1917:

The general trend of the discussion disclosed the feeling that in this bill was evident a distinct spirit of hostility towards existing wireless organizations. Criticism was leveled at the proposal to confer power upon government departments to compete with commercial stations operated by American citizens, and at the same time dictate the terms of regulation. It was asserted that the quickest way to stifle inventive effort would be to permit government competition or confiscation to destroy the market for private enterprise; furthermore that this was an unpatriotic action, since it is perfectly obvious that encouragement and aid should be given to promote invention in the art, so that the United States should have the best obtainable system in time of need. Proposals to restrict the operation of commercial stations in time of peace and to impose handicaps which would prohibit operation of these stations were unanimously opposed by all representatives at the meeting.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw27.htm (3 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:04

Page 25: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXVII (1963)

3. FROM REGULATION TO ATTEMPTED GOVERNMENT MONOPOLY Despite the strenuous objections of the Marconi interests and the leading radio engineers of the country, the proposed legislation, virtually unchanged, was transmitted to the House of Representatives. It was introduced by Congressman Joshua W. Alexander of Missouri, chairman of the Committee on the Merchant Marine and Fisheries, and became House Resolution 19350, commonly known as the Alexander bill. Secretary of the Navy Daniels, in a letter dated 26 December 1916, announced the Government's position, stating that the Alexander bill was aimed at the elimination of commercial interests from the ship-shore radio communication business. He further recommended that Congress provide for the purchase of all existing commercial stations in the United States, Alaska, Hawaii, Puerto Rico, and Swan Island within 2 years and that no additional stations be licensed for commercial operation. He based his actions upon the necessity of eliminating interferences, duplications of efforts, and unsatisfactory radio discipline, and closed his letter by stating that radio stations must be in Government hands before the first hint of possible hostilities.7 Open hearings on the bill commenced before the Alexander Committee on 11 January 1917 with the presentations of its proponents. These were followed one week later by those of the opposition, led by the Marconi Co., assisted by numerous radio engineers and by all the amateur associations except the American Radio Relay League. The latter, headed by Mr. Hiram Percy Maxim, vigorously supported the measure much to the surprise of the other amateur organizations. Spirited debate occurred over the provisions of the bill that would have limited the percentage of the stock of any operating commercial company which might be alien-owned and the prohibition of against alien officers of such companies. At the Department of Commerce hearings, Nally had ignored this proviso because he did not care to divulge the percentage of foreign-owned American Marconi stock. The Marconi interests again marshalled their full strength in denouncing the provision which would permit Government radio stations to handle commercial traffic.8 Prior to the completion of the hearings, diplomatic relations with Germany were severed, Government officials became deeply engrossed in other business, and the bill was not reported out of committee. On 7 April the Navy assumed operational control of all radio stations, thus removing the immediate need for action. Nevertheless, Secretary Daniels constantly endeavored to obtain the congressional approval he desired. The actions of the Marconi officials further convinced Government officials that England was intent upon establishing her dominance in this field when the war should end. They were equally convinced that it was necessary to eliminate British influence from American commercial radio operations and further, if possible, to establish Government monopoly and American dominance in the field. With this in mind, and using wartime necessity as a reason, they proceeded to purchase the Federal Telegraph Co. stations and to convince the Shipping Board of the necessity of purchasing the installations on all seagoing vessels of American registry. This transaction was consummated by the Navy's additional purchase of the American Marconi coastal shore stations. Even with Government ownership of practically all the coastal radio stations, congressional approval of the Alexander bill was necessary to prevent the Marconi Co. from building new stations and leasing shipboard equipment once the Government was divested of its wartime authority. However, Daniels believed in the old adage,

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw27.htm (4 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:04

Page 26: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXVII (1963)

"possession is nine-tenths of the law." 4. FAILURE TO ESTABLISH THE MONOPOLY Following the Armistice the Secretary was successful in reviving hearings on the Alexander bill. These commenced before the House Merchant Marine Committee on 12 December 1918. Daniels stated the Navy's position and followed with a description of the Navy system built up during the war. His closing statement commended the Navy on its foresightedness in purchasing the Federal and Marconi Co.'s stations, and pleaded for enactment of legislation which would permit the Navy to perpetuate its control. Upon the close of his argument there was heated discussion over these purchases. Congressman Edmonds of Pennsylvania rebuked him severely stating that:

After this committee refused to bring out a bill to purchase wireless apparatus, you utilized the government's money to purchase this wireless apparatus and took over the commercial systems without the consent of Congress.

He continued, stating that this action had embarked the Nation on a project that should have had congressional approval and accused him of forcing a monopoly of radio communications upon the Government. Todd, Director of Naval Communications, introduced an amendment to the bill which was calculated to appease the amateurs, and to a large extent did so. The Marconi Co., aided by the National Wireless Association which had organized powerful support, continued to lead the opposition without change in their line of attack. They were abetted by the midterm congressional elections of 1918 which resulted in a reversal of control of both the Senate and the House. With the Republicans, advocates of private industry, in control, thoughts of Government ownership were but little short of utopian. So vigorous was the opposition that on 16 January 1919 the committee unanimously tabled the bill. It was never reconsidered. Following this action Navy officials, excepting Daniels, shifted their support to further the formation of a strong, American-controlled commercial company. The Secretary, unwilling to admit defeat, addressed two letters to the President of the U.S. Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives. The first one, dated 19 July 1919, transmitted the text of a proposed bill which would authorize the use of radio stations under the control of the Navy Department for commercial purposes.9 The second letter, dated 24 July 1919, transmitted the recommendation that Congress immediately enact legislation regarding radio communications along the following lines:

Either by a committee of Congress or by special designated commission, authorize a comprehensive study of the problems in connection with radio within the United States. Authorize the President to set aside from time to time, by proclamation, certain bands of wave lengths for ship-to-shore work, for shore and aircraft, and for transoceanic service, in accordance with international conventions and demonstrated needs. Constitute ship-to-shore radio service a government monopoly under the Navy. Constitute transoceanic and International radio service a government monopoly under the Navy.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw27.htm (5 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:04

Page 27: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXVII (1963)

Authorize the Navy Department to utilize immediately all Navy radio stations for commercial and press business. Authorize the Navy and other departments to assist American enterprise in the sale of radio apparatus and the development of American owned radio stations abroad, and especially to authorize the Secretary of the Navy to authorize the use by American companies, under proper conditions, of government-owned patents and improvements, to be paid for either in exchange of patent rights or other suitable ways.10

No action was taken on the second letter. Unswerving to the end of his tenure in office, Daniels' final annual report, which was for fiscal year 1920, stated that the Government should have exclusive control of radio or else make it a monopoly in private hands. The November 1919 issue of the Wireless Age contains an excellent editorial on the radio situation. In substance, this stated that while Secretary Daniels had not abandoned hope of persuading Congress to pass the Alexander bill it was not likely that Congress would yield to any proposal leaning toward Government ownership of this method of communication. It continued, stating that a compromise had been suggested looking to the establishment of an American-controlled company, operating under a Government-authorized monopoly, but that there would be no commitment on the part of the Government until Daniels could be convinced that the legislation desired by the Navy Department could not be obtained. It ended the discussion stating that the solution to the problem appeared to be through private interests under Government control. 5. ENABLING LEGISLATION The President, on 11 July 1919, approved the return of the radio stations to their owners on 1 March 1920. Since the Government owned most of the coastal stations, legislation was required to permit the use of these stations for commercial purposes at locations where proper facilities were not provided or until such a time as they could be provided by private interests. Pursuant to the request of the Secretary, dated 19 July 1919, Congress, by Public Resolution, approved 5 June 1920, authorized the use of naval radio stations for a period of 2 years for the transmission and reception of private commercial messages at locations which lacked adequate commercial facilities. This was extended until 30 June 1925 by another Public Resolution approved 14 April 1922. Still further extension until 30 June 1927 was granted by Public Resolution approved 28 February 1925. Prior to the expiration of the last extension, the authority was made permanent by the enactment of Public Law 632, an act for the regulation of radio communications and for other purposes, approved 23 February 1927. ___________________ 1 The Radio Industry, 1923 Federal Trade Commission hearings (Washington, Government Printing Office, 1923), Testimony of Mr. Lewis MacConnich, p. 885. 2 W. Rupert Maclaurin, "Invention and Innovation in the Radio Industry" (the Macmillan Co., New York, 1949), p. 100. 3 "The New Radio Legislation," The Wireless Age (Marconi Wireless Telegraph Co. of America), January 1917. 4 Ibid.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw27.htm (6 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:04

Page 28: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXVII (1963)

5 Ibid. 6 Ibid. 7 "Government Control of Wireless," the Wireless Age, op. cit., February 1917. 8 Ibid. 9 Annual Report of the Secretary of the Navy, 1919 (Washington, Government Printing Office, 1919), p. 96. 10 Annual Report of the Secretary of the Navy, 1919, Ibid., pp. 407-412.

TOC | Previous Section: Chapter XXVI | Next Section: Chapter XXVIII

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw27.htm (7 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:04

Page 29: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

TOC | Previous Section: Chapter XXIX | Next Section: Chapter XXXI

History of Communications-Electronics in the United States Navy, Captain Linwood S. Howeth, USN (Retired), 1963, pages 353-370:

CHAPTER XXX

The Navy and the Radio Corporation of America 1. MARCONI INTERESTS ENDEAVOR TO STRENGTHEN BRITISH DOMINATION Immediately following the end of World War I, the British Marconi interests reopened negotiations for the exclusive use of the Alexanderson alternator. They offered to purchase 24 complete transmitters for $3,048,000, but the General Electric Co. preferred to provide them on a royalty basis. This was not satisfactory to the Marconi Co. which countered with an offer of an additional $1 million to defray development costs.1 2 . THE NAVY OPPOSES THE ALTERNATOR SALE News of these negotiations was reported to Hooper who, in turn, warned Secretary Daniels of their implications. Daniels, still waging his unsuccessful campaign for Government ownership of radio, was considerably alarmed by this information. At Hoopers' suggestion he directed that Rear Admiral Bullard be ordered to reassume duties as the Director, Naval Communications in order that a person of sufficient stature should direct the fight against the British monopoly. Bullard, who was then on duty in the Near East, was directed to return by way of Paris to confer with Daniels, who accompanied the President to Paris on his second trip to the Peace Conference, and with Todd, recently relieved as Director and at the time on leave in that city.2 In his conference with the Secretary, Bullard advised him that he did not concur in the establishment of a Government radio monopoly and requested another assignment if it was required that he support such a policy. He received the Secretary's assurance that it was not necessary for him to do so. There is no available record of the instructions given Bullard by Daniels at this meeting. His subsequent actions as Director, Naval Communications, indicate that he had received some instructions, possibly secret ones, either directly or indirectly from the President. Meanwhile Hooper, at the Secretary's direction, asked Mr. E. P. Edwards of the General Electric Co. to request that company's officials to withhold action on the Marconi sale until Bullard arrived and resumed his old duties. They acquiesced to this request.3 On 29 March 1919, Mr. Owen D Young wrote Franklin D. Roosevelt, acting Secretary of the Navy, disclosing the full details of the proposed sale. On 4 April Roosevelt replied to Young, inviting the officials of the General Electric Co. to Washington for a conference on 11 April. This letter stated:

Due to the various ramifications of this subject it is requested that before reaching any

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (1 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 30: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

final agreement with the Marconi Companies, you confer with representatives of the department.

It is significant that this was written 4 days after Bullard resumed his duties as Director and the tenor of the above quoted sentence indicates that the Navy Department was in possession of a directive, probably oral, to take action to safeguard American radio interests. 3. PRESIDENT WILSON'S INTEREST IN AMERICAN DOMINATION OF RADIO The part played by the President in the endeavor to gain American radio supremacy did not come under scrutiny until 1929. By that time both he and Bullard were dead. However, it must be assumed that the President was aware of the official activities of the members of his Cabinet and was cognizant of the Navy Department's endeavor to establish a Government radio monopoly. Following the defeat of his party in the congressional elections of 1918 he must also have realized that Daniels would fail to reach his objective. On 12 February 1919, while attending meetings of the Peace Conference in Paris, he was presented a masterly brief on world communications by Mr. Walter S. Rogers, communication expert to the American Commission to Negotiate Peace. This brief pointed out the possibility of utilizing high-power radio for disseminating intelligence to the ends of the earth, recounted the success of the British in the domination of cable communications, and pleaded for the fair use of international communications. In reading this brief, the President must have recalled the psychological effect produced by the telegraphic broadcasts of his "Fourteen Points" and the parts played by the American and German radio stations in the arrangements for the armistice.4 On 5 February he departed France for the United States and arrived back on his second trip on 14 March. During the 18 days he was aboard the U.S.S. George Washington, his sole touch with world affairs was through the naval radio system. On the westbound journey he had conversed with Secretary Daniels by radiotelephone when 900 miles distant from New York. It must also be assumed that since he was accompanied by Secretary Daniels on the eastbound voyage, the two discussed the failure to establish the Government monopoly and the possibility of establishing an American-controlled operating company. On the day following his return to Paris, he received a cable from Postmaster General Burleson inviting his attention to the British domination of world communications.5 With almost constant reminders of the importance of international communications, the President, shortly after his return to Paris, received still another which apparently forced him to make a decision. While breakfasting with Prime Minister Lloyd George and some of their assistants, an officer delivered the Prime Minister a telegram. After reading its contents he turned to the President and commented upon the importance of the world radio system. Following breakfast, the President went motoring with his physician, Rear Adm. Cary T. Grayson, (MC) USN. During this drive he directed Grayson to remind him to tell the Navy Department or Bullard that he had an important message for delivery to Mr. Owen D Young concerning "the protection of American rights and possibilities in radio communications."6 4. THE THWARTING OF THE MARCONI PLANS

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (2 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 31: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

On 31 March 1919 Bullard reported for duty as Director, Naval Communications. Three days later Hooper apprised him of the alternator situation. Bullard later stated that this was the first time that the impending sale of the alternator was brought to his official attention.7 There is no record that he informed Hooper of his possession of any directive. Obviously he must have discussed the situation with the Acting Secretary and received additional instructions, for his first action in this matter was to arrange for a conference with Young in New York on 7 April. This occurred at about the same time Roosevelt was signing the letter to Young. Bullard would not have circumvented the proposed conference in Washington without Roosevelt's approval. In fact, it is probable that it was the latter's idea for Bullard to proceed without delay. The initial conference, held in Young's office on 7 April, was attended by Young, Bullard, and Hooper. The second one, held the following day, was attended by the president of the General Electric Co., Mr. Edwin W. Rice, Jr., and directors Young, A. G. Davis, C. W. Stone, and E. P. Edward as well as Bullard and Hooper. Later, Young conferred with the chairman of the board of the General Electric Co., Mr. C. A. Coffin, after which that official joined the meeting. At some time during these 2 days (the exact hour obscured by several varying versions)8 Bullard informed Young of the President's interest in the matter and that he had been directed to enlist his aid in the establishment of an American-controlled commercial radio company. During the April conference Bullard pleaded for an American radio monopoly and argued that the sale of the alternator to the Marconi interests would ensure the British a monopoly in world communications. The directors of the company, though desirous of selling the alternator to an American-controlled company, pointed out that there was no company capable of making such a purchase and their duty to their stockholders necessitated recovering the monies spent in the development of the device.9 This may have been the moment when Young conferred with the chairman of the board and imparted the information provided him by Bullard relative to the concern of President Wilson. After additional eloquent appeals to their patriotism, the directors voted to cease their negotiations with the Marconi interests. No plans concerning the sale of the alternator were made at this meeting. 5. CONCEPTION OF AN AMERICAN-CONTROLLED RADIO COMPANY The decision to terminate negotiations with the Marconi companies left the General Electric Co. in an awkward position. They had spent over $1 million developing an apparatus for which there now was no ready market. Within a few days Young appeared in Washington requesting an appointment with Bullard and Hooper. It was arranged that they meet in the admiral's office. As was to be expected the subject of the conference was, "What do we do with the alternator?" It was suggested that the General Electric Co. establish an international communication system which would use the alternator.10 Young agreed that this was a possible solution but opined that it would not be successful without a Government charter authorizing a monopoly. The Navy representatives agreed to aid in obtaining this. Lt. Comdr. E. N. Loftin, USN, was assigned to assist Mr. A. G. Davis, patent attorney for the General Electric Co., in drafting the proposed charter. The draft was completed by 30 May 1919. It contained, among other things, a promise on the part of the Navy Department, upon the request of the General Electric Co., to recommend and to urge Congress to grant the proposed Radio Corp. an American monopoly covering low-frequency radio communications. Other provisions of this draft contained cross-license agreements between the

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (3 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 32: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

Government and the General Electric Co., the promise of the Navy Department to assist in the procurement of other licenses and patents, and an agreement that a high ranking naval officer would sit in on board meetings to protect Government interests. The draft contained no statement relative to the manufacture or sale of equipment by the proposed corporation which by inference, was to be solely a radio operating company. The draft was forwarded to Acting Secretary of the Navy Roosevelt who had been kept fully informed of the proceedings. He had encouraged and approved the several actions. However, Admiral Griffin, Chief of the Bureau of Steam Engineering, who was with the Secretary in Paris, was not so well informed. Hooper cabled him information concerning the proposed charter and requested instructions. Griffin referred the message to the Secretary who directed that action be held in abeyance until his return. This information was provided General Electric officials in late May.11 Upon being informed that the General Electric Co. would not provide the Marconi companies with alternators, Nally, vice president and general manager of the American Marconi Co., made an entry in his diary, under the date of 25 April 1919, in which he commented upon the existence of this unfortunate state of affairs and the Navy's determination to eliminate foreign influence from American radio operating companies. He indicated an awareness of the fact that some American company was about to enter the field in competition with Marconi and noted that the only apparent solution to the problem was for this company, which he suspected to be General Electric, to buy out the British interests.12 In another diary entry of the same date, Nally made reference to a previous conversation with Hooper which occurred about the beginning of World War I at the time when the American Marconi Co. was obtaining few Government orders. This conversation, as recorded by Hooper, was direct and to the point--his question equally so: "Other companies get Government orders, why can't we?" Hooper's answer was equally direct and frank, "Because there are a lot of things about your company we do not like." He further advised Nally that American Marconi should divest itself of British control and have its stock owned and controlled by Americans. Moreover, it would have to discard its policy of attempting to sell the Navy equipment which did not meet its requirement nor its specifications.13 In justice to Nally he took these statements in the manner in which they were intended. The American company changed its sales methods and became a valuable asset to the Government during the war. Late in April 1919 Nally, accompanied by Sarnoff, went to the Navy Department and requested a conference with Hooper. Again, as direct as before, he asked what was transpiring. Again, equally frank, Hooper told him of the effort being made to establish the new company, adding that the American members of the Marconi directorate were blameless but that it was necessary to eliminate foreign control from the United States international communications. Additionally, he told him that he would suggest that Young, if he headed up the new company, take in the personnel of the American Marconi Co. intact as the operating force of the new company.14 Hooper made this suggestion to Young who, in turn, on 12 May suggested to Nally that the American Marconi Co. join the General Electric Co. in forming the new corporation. In his diary entry of that date, Nally wrote that Young stated that the General Electric Co. preferred to stay out of the radio operating business, and did not desire to compete with American Marconi, but had to find a market for the alternator and, at the same time, maintain harmonious relations with the Government.15 Thus did that premier of entrepreneurs pave the way for American Marconi officials to enter the new company and convert Nally to the "cause." Secretary Daniels returned from Europe about the end of May 1919. Shortly thereafter he reviewed

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (4 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 33: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

the General Electric Co. Navy plan and discussed it at length with Bullard. A meeting was called by the Secretary which was attended by General Electric Co. and Navy officials. At this meeting he agreed that there was great value in the proposed agreement, and that he possessed full authority to sign it but, since it appeared to create a monopoly, he desired to discuss it with various colleagues in the Cabinet and Congress. While reiterating his objections to the American Marconi Co., because of its alleged domination by the English company, Daniels voiced his old views of the military necessity of Government ownership of radio, but he admitted doubt of his ability to convince Congress of the necessity for it.16 Young must have been completely surprised by this turn of events. He had every reason to consider that Bullard and Hooper had spoken authoritatively and that the Secretary would follow the advice of Roosevelt. Leaving Washington he asked Hooper's opinion as to whether a transoceanic company would pay dividends on the investment and was answered affirmatively.17 What transpired at the next meeting of the board of directors of the General Electric Co. has never been completely divulged but they did decide to proceed with the organization of the Radio Corporation without further governmental blessing. After making this decision, the General Electric officials notified Secretary Daniels that they were entering into negotiations with the American interests in the Marconi Wireless Telegraph Co. of America. Following this notification there is no record of further official correspondence requesting Navy support. In fact, within 30 months following this, Young stated that he had no knowledge of any executive department of the Government which could speak authoritatively in the radio field.18 The failure of Daniels to support his subordinates marked the beginning of a rapid diminution of the Navy's control of the Nation's radio policies. Young's relationship with Bullard and Hooper continued cordial and he did, from time to time, unofficially ask their opinions. The negotiations with officials of American Marconi were successful, and an agreement was reached which was contingent upon the ability to purchase the British-owned stock of the American company. The proposed new corporation would purchase American Marconi tangible property with its preferred stock at par value and its patents, good will, and business assets with its common stock at no par value. Nally and Davis sailed for England for the purpose of purchasing American Marconi stock for the new corporation. After 2 months of diplomatic and tactful discussions, aided by the belief of British Marconi officials that our Congress might enact legislation against the foreign control of wireless facilities located on the mainland, territories, or possessions of the United States, the reluctant directors of the parent company made the best of the situation. On 5 September they sold the General Electric Co. 364,826 shares of stock. 6. BIRTH OF THE RADIO CORPORATION OF AMERICA With the controlling shares of American Marconi safely in hand, the Radio Corp. of America (RCA) was incorporated under the laws of the State of Delaware on 17 October 1919. Insofar as the personnel of the American Marconi Co. were concerned, the only difference noted after 20 November, when RCA took over the assets and business of that company, "was a different company name on the pay check."19 The Marconi Co. retained its corporate identity for many years because of intangible assets which could not be evaluated until decisions were rendered in numerous pending patent infringement suits. The Radio Corp. came into possession of the American Marconi patents, high-powered stations, its contract with the U.S. Shipping Board for the maintenance of the radio equipment on 400 of its ships,

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (5 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 34: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

the Wireless Press, a corporation established for the purpose of publishing the American edition of the Marconi house organ, and three-eighths of the stock of the Pan-American Wireless Telegraph & Telephone Co.20 This company had been chartered in Delaware under the joint ownership of the Federal Telegraph and American Marconi Cos. for the purpose of establishing radio circuits with Central and South American countries. On the date of its incorporation, the Radio Corp. signed a cross-license agreement with the General Electric Co. by which both corporations were granted the free use of each other's radio patents, and the Radio Corp. became the exclusive U.S. sales agent for radio apparatus manufactured by the General Electric Co. In return for this concession the Radio Corp. agreed not to become a manufacturer.21 Inasmuch as the Alexanderson alternator provided the best means of generating continuous waves and possessed the necessary power to ensure transoceanic radio communications, this gave the Radio Corp. a virtual U.S. monopoly in long-distance point-to-point communications. For its expenditures, rights, and privileges the General Electric Co. received 135,174 shares of Radio Corp. preferred stock, par value $5 per share, and 2 million shares of common stock, no par value. The American Marconi interests received 2 million shares of common stock to be exchanged for that company's stock and a like number of shares of preferred stock for its assets, if on appraisal they were found to be worth $9,500,000, or a reduced number if the value proved less than that figure. Since the Radio Corp., under its cross-license agreement with General Electric, was prohibited from manufacturing, the Aldene, N.J., plant of the ex-Marconi Co. was purchased by the General Electric Co. for $500,000.22 Three of the articles of incorporation were of particular interest to the Government. One prohibited the election of a director or officer who was not a citizen of the United States. Another contained a prohibition that not more than 20 percent of the stock could be held and voted by foreigners and that those shares would carry "Foreign Share Certificate" printed on their faces. The third permitted participation in the administration of its affairs by the Government of the United States as the directors might vote advisable.23 Young was elected Chairman of the Board of Directors, Nally the president, and David Sarnoff the managing director. One of the first actions of the Board of Directors was to invite President Wilson to nominate a naval officer of the rank of captain or above, regular Navy, to present the Government's views and interests concerning matters pertaining to radio communication at meetings of stockholders and directors.24 In response to this request the Navy Department nominated Bullard. This was approved by President Wilson on 14 January 1920.25 Bullard attended 29 of the 32 meetings held between 14 January 1920 and 28 July 1931. He later stated, "Who would not therefore feel proud to have assisted in the successful development of such strong control of radio activities."26 In a letter addressed to Young, dated 14 February 1920, Hooper expressed his personal appreciation for the manner in which the General Electric Co. had patriotically responded to the Navy's appeal for the protection of American radio interests. The closing paragraph commended the work of Young and Davis and the attitudes of the directors. Hooper later wrote an article entitled "Keeping the Stars and Stripes in the Ether" which was published in the June 1922 issue of Radio Broadcast. In this he gave credit for the formation of the Radio Corp. to Bullard, Young, and others and assumed no credit for himself. Young, commenting on the article to the editors of the magazine, stated that Hooper did not do himself justice since the initiative

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (6 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 35: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

which brought into being our American radio policy and resulted in preventing other nations outdistancing us, started with him. He further commented that the original thought and the persistent pushing were Hooper's, and he should be fully credited with them. Both Bullard and Hooper were offered, but refused to accept, posts in the new corporation. Neither of them accepted any gratuity for the services rendered, feeling that they were amply recompensed in the knowledge of duty well done. 7. GROWTH OF THE RADIO CORPORATION OF AMERICA While the above was transpiring, congressional legislation had been enacted directing the Government to return to private ownership all telephone, telegraph, and cable facilities seized by it during the war. This was approved by President Wilson on 11 July 1919. The hour of return of radio station was fixed as 0000, 1 Mar. 1920. Faced with the early return of the long-distance stations that had belonged to the Marconi Co., the Radio Corp., before the end of 1919, completed a traffic agreement with the British Marconi interests and began handling transatlantic communications on 1 March. Shortly thereafter the company established circuits with Japan and Norway in accordance with the former American Marconi traffic agreements with the governments of those countries. Foreign domination of American radio communications had been effectively eliminated but, since no single company possessed sufficient patents to provide a complete system, there still remained the necessity for considerable cross-licensing and agreement between various corporations to insure the success of the Radio Corp.27 "Young was anxious to create an industry in which competition would be 'orderly and stabilized.' "28 In order to do this he endeavored to bring all interested companies into the Radio Corp. In his first attempt he was aided and abetted by the Navy Department which had written similar letters to the American Telephone & Telegraph and General Electric Cos. requesting that they get together in order that the vacuum tube could be made available to the public and, also, that it might be further improved.29 Both companies, seeing the futility of noncooperation, readily agreed to cross-license their radio patents and to subdivide the field into telegraphic and telephonic uses. The agreement was signed 1 July 1920. The Telephone Co. purchased one-half million shares each of Radio Corp. preferred and common stock for $2,500,000.30 Unfortunately, the agreement between the two Radio Corp. corporate partners failed to envision the radio broadcasting boom which would engulf the country within a few months. The ambiguity of the agreement later caused considerable controversy which resulted in the Telephone Co. disposing of its Radio Corp. stock to the public. The Radio Corp. sought a license to utilize the Government-owned patents which totalled over 140, including the Poulsen and the confiscated German patents, purchased from the Alien Property Custodian. The Navy Department's policy was to grant license to any American company which would cross license. The Radio Corp. refused to do this, and no further action was taken. 8. THE WESTINGHOUSE COMPANY ENTERS THE INTERNATIONAL RADIO COMMUNICATIONS FIELD

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (7 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 36: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

The Westinghouse Electric & Manufacturing Co., which had enlarged its production facilities to provide radio equipment for the Allies, found little market for its equipment upon the termination of hostilities. Viewing the formation and growth of the Radio Corp. with anxiety, the officials of this archrival of the General Electric Co. decided that it would be necessary for them to enter the transoceanic radio communication field lest they fall far behind in the industry. To provide a company for this purpose, they decided to purchase and reorganize the International Radio Telegraph Co. The stock of this company, successor to the National Electric Signaling Co., was owned by the estate of T. H. Given. Given, prior to his death, had bought the interests of Walker, his partner in the earlier company. The International Co. owned, among other patent rights, the heterodyne method of reception and the rotary spark gap. It had remained solvent during the war but was, at this time, in a precarious condition. On 22 May 1920 the Westinghouse Co. entered into contract with the International Radio Telegraph Co. and its stockholders, Martha A. Given, her daughter, and three others, which provided for the formation of The International Radio Telegraph Co.31 This new company was organized in June 1920.32 Under the agreement, the stockholders of the old company were to receive 12,500 shares of preferred stock, par value of $1,250,000 and 125,000 shares of no par value of the new company. The Westinghouse Co. was to purchase a like number of shares of no par value for $2,50,000. In addition to this, the Given beneficiaries retained numerous assets of the original company, including cash and bonds on hand and receivable, and all claims against governments and individuals for patent infringements. By the sale of stock to the Westinghouse Co., they realized a clear profit of $1,250,000.33 The Westinghouse Co. was indeed desperate. On 29 June these two companies executed a license agreement wherein the Westinghouse Co. was given the right to manufacture, use, and sell apparatus covered by the patents of the latter except that apparatus for public commercial radio communication purposes could only be sold to The International Co.34 Following the incorporation of the new company its president, Mr. Samuel M. Kintner, sailed for Europe for the purpose of executing traffic exchange agreements with foreign radio organizations. To his chagrin he discovered that Young had already assured the Radio Corp. a virtual monopoly in transatlantic communication. This was a serious setback for officials of the Westinghouse Co. Their only possible chance of success in the long-distance radio communication field would be to amalgamate with the Federal Telegraph Co. which possessed a concession with the Government of China for the construction and operation of four stations for interior and one for external communications. In such a combine they would be limited to oriental and transpacific communications but would be in competition with the Radio Corp. which operated a circuit with Japan. In Central and South America the Federal Co. and the Radio Corp. were already joined in the Pan-American Co. The Federal Co. was very desirous of the amalgamation but the Westinghouse Co. officials deemed the field too restricted. 9. WESTINGHOUSE STRENGTHENS ITS PATENT POSITION The position of the Radio Corp. was much stronger than that of its rival. The alternator was a far better transmitting device than the rotary spark gap upon which Westinghouse was dependent. This was realized even before the Pittsburgh officials learned of the failure of Kinter's mission. They decided to

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (8 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 37: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

increase their patent holdings. The International Co. first sought a cross-license agreement with the Government and this was signed on 5 August 1920. It did not grant The International Co. exclusive use of the Government-owned patents nor was the license transferable. The Government gained, in exchange, the incontestable right to utilize the heterodyne method of reception. On 5 October 1920 the Westinghouse Co. obtained from Armstrong and Pupin a 30-day option on 4 patents and 16 applications for patents relating to radio. One of these, the Armstrong feedback circuit, was in litigation with De Forest. On 4 November this option was exercised at a cost of $335,000. An additional $100,000 was to be paid if the interference claim was decided in favor of Armstrong.35 The International Company was cross-licensed to use these patents. As a consequence of this, the Navy also obtained rights under these patents. 10. WESTINGHOUSE CO. AND GENERAL ELECTRIC CO. BECOME CORPORATE PARTNERS IN THE RADIO CORP. The rights to the Armstrong and Pupin patents strengthened the position of The International Co. greatly. Westinghouse Co. officials, feeling themselves in a most advantageous position to enter the Radio Corp. as a strong corporate partner of the General Electric Co., directed The International Co. to make overtures to the Radio Corp. Young discussed the proposed agreement between the Radio Corp. and the Westinghouse Co. with Hooper. The latter, still of the opinion that a monopoly was necessary, suggested Young obtain the official concurrence of the Government. He agreed to do this, but the promise was still unredeemed when, on 30 June 1921, Westinghouse joined the Radio Corp.36 The sales agreement, whereby The International Co. was purchased by the Radio Corp. and a cross-license agreement between Westinghouse and the Radio Corp. in which The International Radio Corp. merger was ratified, was drawn up on that date but was not formally ratified until 8 August 1921. This agreement resulted in a further cross-license agreement being executed between the Westinghouse Co., the Telephone Co., and the Western Electric Co. on 30 June 1921.37 The strong patent position of the Westinghouse interests, and the anxiety of the General Electric Co. and the Radio Corp. concerning this, is indicated by the favorable partnership position achieved by the former. The International Co. stockholders received 1 million shares of both preferred and common stock of the Radio Corp. and retained the $2,200,000 owed the company by the Westinghouse Co. under the 21 June 1920 agreement. The manufacturing of radio equipment, for which the Radio Corp. became exclusive U.S. sales agent, was divided with 60 percent going to the General Electric Co., and 40 percent to the Westinghouse Co. 11. EXPANSION OF THE RADIO CORP. DURING 1921 On 19 February 1921 the General Electric Co. acquired from the United Fruit Co. one-half the stock of the Wireless Specialty Apparatus Co. On 7 March limited cross-license agreements were executed between the General Electric Co., the Radio Corp., the United Fruit Co., and the Wireless Specialty Apparatus Co. By these agreements the Radio Corp. gained control of the patents of the Wireless Specialty Apparatus Co., including important patents assigned it by Pickard. On 1 August a traffic agreement was concluded with the Government of Poland. This was followed by the successful negotiation of traffic and cross-license agreements with the Government of Germany and the German Trans-radio and Telefunken Cos. The last of these agreements was executed on 22

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (9 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 38: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

October 1921. On 26 October a traffic agreement was completed between the Radio Corp. and the two French operating companies. At this time, Hooper was inspecting the Lafayette radio station prior to its being turned over to the Government of France. At the instigation of the State Department he was directed to assist the Radio Corp. in their negotiations and was instrumental in convincing the French authorities of the necessity of dealing with the corporation to obtain an American station for the establishment of a transatlantic circuit.38 In October 1915 the Marconi Wireless Telegraph Co. of America had requested diplomatic assistance in an effort to extend its facilities to certain South American countries. This aid was denied because of the company's foreign affiliation, On 4 November 1915 the American Marconi officials stated that their attempts to obtain concessions in these countries were entirely independent of any other country and again requested assistance of the State Department. This was again denied. Hooper made the acceptable suggestion of the formation of an entirely new company to exploit radio communications with the South American republics. With the consent of the State and Navy Departments, the Pan-American Co. was formed in 1917. During the organization of the company both the State and Navy Departments were consulted and their solicitors had assisted in drafting, correcting, and amending its charter. Three-eighths of the stock of the company was owned by American Marconi, three-eighths by British Marconi and one-quarter by the Federal Telegraph Co. of California, which was to supply the arc transmitters. Prior to the company's obtaining the necessary concessions from South American governments, the U.S. Government purchased the patents and assets of the Federal Co. with the exception of its holdings in the Pan-American Co. In early 1918 Nally, President of the Pan-American Co., consulted with LeClair, of the Radio Division of the Bureau of Steam Engineering, relative to proceeding with the Pan-American plans. On 6 February, he wrote the Navy Department a lengthy letter stating the policies and plans of his company and received assurances that Secretary Daniels understood and would not interfere with his plans as presented. Following this, Nally sailed to South America and completed necessary arrangements with the Argentine Government. Upon his return he learned that the Government looked upon the Pan-American plan with disfavor and that Secretary Daniels was determined upon Government ownership of all commercial radio stations in the United States. Appealed to in person, the Secretary stated emphatically that he would not favor the erection of stations by Pan-American, and renounced having discussed or approved such a plan. Nally was informed by Todd, Director of Naval Communications, also an advocate of Government ownership, that the proposed station then about to be constructed at Monroe, N.C., for war communications with Europe, would be used for peacetime communications with South America. Nally was advised that he might well proceed to erect a station in the Argentine to communicate with this station rather than with one owned by Pan-American. He refused to consider this and took no further action in the matter. When Secretary Daniels deferred obtaining a government charter for the Radio Corp., he promised the officials of the General Electric Co. that the Federal Telegraph Co. would not be permitted to construct arc transmitters for commercial purposes until a final decision had been reached.39 In compliance with this promise, the Federal Co. was advised that they could not construct transmitters for the Pan-American Co. At the time the Radio Corp. absorbed the American Marconi Co. and obtained its holdings in the Pan-American Co., no further action had been initiated to establish South American circuits. Shortly thereafter Young came to Washington to confer with Hooper concerning this situation. Following the

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (10 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 39: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

war, France and Germany obtained radio concessions from the Argentine. These concessions brought about a probability of unhealthy competition or the possible elimination of American interests, as there would be insufficient traffic from any country to warrant more than one station in each. Hooper and Bullard agreed that the best solution was to form one company which would include companies in all countries holding concessions in South America at that time. The Navy Department gave its sanction to the plan to establish this consortium consisting of the Radio Corp. of America, British Marconi, the Campagnie Général de Télégraphie and Téléphonies (France), and the Telefunken Co. (German). In conferences between the officials of these companies, an international company was formed, known as the A.E.F.G. with the four companies as equal partners. Each provided two members of the directorate but a neutral chairman, an American, had the power to exercise his veto whenever, in his opinion, any decisions were contemplated which would have been unfair to a minority. In this agreement the Radio Corp. not only achieved a position as an equal partner of the older established companies but, through the power of veto, it actually gained control of the consortium. By a cross-license agreement made at the same time, it obtained the use, in the United States, of the patents of the French company.40 12. THE NAVY OBJECTS TO THE RADIO CORP.'S EFFORTS TO ESTABLISH A MONOPOLY OF SHIP-SHORE COMMUNICATIONS The proposed Government charter for the Radio Corp. had envisioned that it would be granted a monopoly of long-distance radio communications and, additionally, that it would be a patent holding agency which would freely grant licenses to reputable manufacturers, thereby stimulating healthy competition. Despite the concern of many interested Navy officials, excluding Hooper, many of the former officials of the American Marconi Co. were appointed to policy and managerial positions in the new company.41 These officials brought with them the imbued belief that only the Marconi Cos. and those which succeeded them had legal rights in the radio field. Further, they were not in agreement with the restriction against manufacture imposed upon the Radio Corp. In reviewing the vacuum tube manufacturing situation existent in the United States at the time of the formation of the Radio Corp., it will be remembered that it was legally impossible, except by agreement between patent holders, for anyone to manufacture the three-element tube. This tube had been manufactured during the war under Government immunity. Following the termination of the war, the Government could no longer assume the responsibility for infringement. The Radio Corp. then entered into an agreement with De Forest to manufacture them under the limited rights he had retained in his sale to the Telephone Co. In an effort to alleviate the situation, Hepburn, as Acting Chief of the Bureau of Steam Engineering, on 5 January 1920, addressed similar letters to the General Electric and the American Telephone & Telegraph Cos. pointing out that, although numerous conferences had been held in connection with the patent situation, nothing of practical value had evolved. The letters ended with a plea for an immediate remedy of the situation. The General Electric and the Telephone Cos. entered into the previously mentioned agreement on 1 July 1920 which was extended on the same date to include the Western Electric Co. and the Radio Corp. By this the General Electric Co. became for over 2 years the sole legal American manufacturer of the

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (11 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 40: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

three-element tube for public sale.42 The existing manufacturing agreement with De Forest was discontinued, thus giving the Radio Corp. a sales monopoly of this item. To the surprise of naval officials who had fostered the agreement, the Radio Corp. refused to sell tubes to competing communications operating companies or to shipowners who did not lease or buy their equipment or utilize their radio maintenance service. This situation continued through the remaining months of 1920 and caused Hooper to address a personal letter to Young, under the date 11 December 1920, in which he stated that all the efforts of the General Electric, Western Electric, and Telephone Cos. to serve the Government and the American people in the radio field were being thwarted by several persons in the Radio Corp. who were determined to exercise a monopoly of radio apparatus. Young replied to this on 13 January 1921 stating that, in his opinion, Hooper was expecting too much in too short a time and asked his patience and cooperation in his effort to develop an esprit de corps within the Radio Corp. organization and an understanding of the necessity of cooperation with all Government agencies. The exchange of correspondence continued with Hooper replying on 17 January. This letter contained pertinent remarks concerning three matters of the corporation's policy. The first concerned the sale of three-element electronic tubes. He considered the policy should allow their unrestricted sale, believing that what the Radio Corp. might lose in competition in the ship-shore business could be offset by sale of tubes and by increased good will. He further stated that the corporation should be able to keep ahead of its competitors for the merchant marine business by constantly providing better equipments and services. The second matter dealt with the erection of coastal stations. He stated that Sarnoff and others, without knowledge or in disregard of agreements, had shifted back to the same old Marconi idea of a complete chain of commercial coastal stations. These were to be supported by the receipts obtained by a monopoly on ships' installations which they hoped to attain by restrictions on the sale of tubes. He followed this by the statement, "Such a policy must inevitably lead to the Department's withdrawal from any agreements now observed by the Government." Continuing, he advocated the encouraging of two strong competing companies in the ship-shore business, operating under agreed upon and sane policies, one of which should permit shipowners free choice in contracting for installations. He ended this with the statement that the personnel of the Radio Corp. seemed to be against permitting such competition. The final comment referred to a growing tendency of the corporation's personnel to dictate to the Navy what it must or must not have in the details of equipment, and stated that cooperation was not as good as it had been before the Radio Corp. came into existence. Hooper's papers do not contain a reply from Young concerning these remarks. On 25 April 1921 the Chief of the Bureau of Engineering again addressed similar letters to both the General Electric and the Telephone Cos. criticizing them for failure to provide ships of the merchant marine with tubes unless the owners contracted for service or purchased or leased equipment from the Radio Corp. Indirectly replying to this, the Radio Corp. attempted to tighten its monopoly by implied threats of legal action against commercial users of tubes in equipments not provided by them. At a meeting of the directors of the Radio Corp. on 21 April 1922, it was agreed that licenses should be granted to companies manufacturing equipment for the U.S. Government provided such equipment was not used for toll purposes. At the same meeting it was decided to sell complete installations or parts thereof to shipowners or agents and to competing radio companies operating ship radio service with the following restrictions:

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (12 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 41: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

Licensed only for use on board merchant ships and merchant aircraft for radio telegraphic and radio telephonic communications destined to or originating on board such ship or aircraft; or for relaying radio telegraphic or radio telephonic communications between ships at sea and aircraft, between ship and aircraft and shore and vice versa.43

Authorization was granted to lease competing companies transmitting apparatus of 2 kw. or less antenna input and receivers for installation in shore stations for ship-shore and shore-ship communications purposes only. The royalty to be charged for this equipment was to be based on the percentage of gross business for which the apparatus was utilized. In the event that shipowners and competing companies refused to accept these imposed conditions and continued the corporation's alleged infringement of its patents they were to be placed on formal notice and, in due course, prosecuted.44 This new policy was partially publicized in the August 1922 issue of World Wide Wireless which contains the statement that the Radio Corp., "responding to the call of humanitarianism for the first time permitted the use of its vacuum tubes on competing ship stations." The Independent Wireless Telegraph Co. refused to accept the imposed conditions. On 7 November 1922 the Fleming patent on the two-element expired. De Forest legally began the manufacture and sale of tubes under rights of manufacture and sale to amateurs retained by him when he sold his triode patents to the Telephone Co. He sold tubes to the Independent Co. On 6 April 1923 the Radio Corp. filed suit against the Independent Co. and named De Forest as a coplaintiff. De Forest refused to appear. The court held that the patent owner must voluntarily join as plaintiff and would not consider the suit.45 The "radio boom" of 1922 caught the Radio Corp. and its associated companies unprepared. Complete sets were soon demanded by the public. The corporation could not meet the demand. Numerous companies entered the field, some without knowledge of the existent patent situation. One hundred thousand receivers were sold in 1922. In 1923 550,000 were purchased and the demand was steadily increasing.46 The Radio Corp. unsuccessfully endeavored to control the situation by filing infringement suits against manufacturers providing sets which contained base receptacles which would accommodate tubes manufactured for amateurs. The Radio Corp.'s court actions and its failure to grant licenses to reputable manufacturers created public resentment which Congress recognized by the adoption of House Resolution 548 which directed the Federal Trade Commission to submit a study of the radio industry. The necessity for properly exercised control of the numerous radio patents is well recognized. Had the Radio Corp. followed the concept of Young and provided equitable licensing to reputable manufacturers, as they later did in 1927, they would have performed a meritorious service to their Government and to the people of the United States. Instead, they pursued the same tactics as the old Marconi Co. and, in so doing, they cost their stockholders and the public millions of dollars, which swelled only the coffers of various patent law firms and a few selfish individuals. 13. THE NAVY SUPPORTS THE FEDERAL TELEGRAPH CO. IN ITS ENDEAVORS TO ESTABLISH TRANSPACIFIC RADIO CIRCUITS On 8 January 1921 the Federal Telegraph Co. entered into an agreement with the Republic of China wherein that company was to erect and operate one station for transpacific communications and four stations within China for interior communications. Previous to the granting of this concession, the several preceding Chinese Governments had granted concessions to Danish, Russian, and British-

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (13 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 42: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

Japanese communication companies. During 1921 these concessions became the subject of diplomatic negotiations among the Government of China and the governments of all countries holding concessions.47 One of the requirements of the contract between the Chinese Government and the Federal Co. required the latter to own the patents for all equipment to be installed. At this time these were owned by the United States with the Navy Department as custodian. The State Department, in furtherance of U.S. interests, requested that these patents be returned to the Federal Co. This was done, with the Government retaining a nonexclusive, nonrevocable, and nontransferable license to use existing and future Federal patents. Young, fresh from his conquest of South American communications, objected to this, feeling that the Radio Corp. should be free from competition in the United States in the international radio communication field. In view of the several concessions granted by China, he suggested a consortium similar to the one established to handle South American communications.48 On 12 December 1921 he addressed letter to Senator Elihu Root, one of the four U.S. delegates to the Washington Disarmament Conference, that stated that if the consortium was not desirable, the Federal Co. should be supported in the construction of the Chinese stations, and that the United States end of Chinese-American transpacific circuit should be owned by the Radio Corp. This letter was referred to the Navy Department together with a copy of a letter to Mr. Sheffield, attorney for the Radio Corp.,49 suggesting the establishment of a consortium. The Secretary of the Navy, the Hon. Edwin Denby, replied to the Secretary of State on 16 December 1921, giving general approval to Young's plan, provided the approvals of the several governments were obtained, and provided that a monopoly of transpacific communications would not be established in the United States.50 Senator Root, on 21 December, requested the Navy to provide an oral briefing on the subject. This was given on that date by Capt. S. W. Bryant, USN, Assistant Director of Naval Communications and Hooper, who had been appointed Technical Advisor in Radio Matters to the senior U.S. delegate to the Disarmament Conference. During this briefing the history of the radio situation in the United States from 1904 to that time was first presented by Bryant. Then Hooper commented upon the existent issue. The following pertinent portions of his comments are synopsized from a memorandum51 written by him immediately following the meeting:

Monopoly is a very bad thing, as it restricts the development of the art, the sale of apparatus at reasonable prices in competition to the public, and service to ships. The Radio Corporation has a strong monopoly everywhere except in the Far East, and anything this conference does to increase its strength may result in serious harm to this country. The Federal Telegraph Company of San Francisco, about a year ago, negotiated a very excellent contract with the Chinese Government. The Navy Department, at the request of the State Department, transferred the patents of the Federal Telegraph Company back to them in order that they could carry out their part of the contract with the Chinese Government. This is a very good arrangement for American business and the State Department supports it. Since the Westinghouse Company has joined the Radio Corporation the only competition possible seems to be between the Federal Company and

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (14 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 43: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

the Radio Corporation as regards long-distance communication. Since competition is necessary, the Federal Company should establish itself in China and no arrangement should be encouraged between the Radio Corporation and the Japanese company or any such combination which will lessen the chances of success of the Federal Company. The Federal Company will watch the American interests in China better than the Radio Corporation because the Radio Corporation covers a world-wide field and naturally cannot give particular attention to one locality. The Federal Company should have stations on the west coasts of the United States and South America and in the Far East and the Radio Corporation should cover the rest of the field. This would permit ideal competition in the manufacture and sale of apparatus, and stimulate the activities of both companies.

In this memorandum Hooper wrote that Senator Root, in substance, stated that his sole interest was to protect China from various parties who were endeavoring to get concessions through bribery and misrepresentation of their personal interests, and that he could see that a monopoly was endeavoring to get him to take an interest in something which should more properly be considered by the executive departments and that, therefore, he would forward the correspondence to the Secretary of State as a matter of more direct concern to him. On 22 December Young addressed a six-page letter52 to the Secretary of the Navy commenting upon the reservations made in the letter to the Secretary of State of 16 December. The tenor of his letter indicates that he was thoroughly disturbed by the Secretary's position. He stated that in regard to the first reservation:

. . . I am entirely in accord with its spirit and purpose. My only hesitation is a practical one. Confusion, misunderstanding and delay usually result from an attempt of the representatives of several governments to act in unison on any program.

Continuing, he disavowed any knowledge as to which department of our Government was authorized to act exclusively in the radio field, stating that several departments were attempting to deal with it and that their policies were not uniform and were often conflicting. In commenting upon the second reservation he stated:

. . . I am prepared as a result of my own experience and after careful consideration to maintain the proposition that competitive radio stations in the United States for international communication is in the interest of the foreigner and to the detriment of America.

He deplored the fact that Congress had failed to enact legislation preventing foreign interests from establishing radio stations in the United States and that, if such stations were established, foreign governments could dictate the terms under which our radio communications would be carried on. He then reiterated his belief that competition should be between radio and cables and that the Radio Corp. should have an exclusive U.S. monopoly for international radio communications. In late December the Secretary of the Navy responded to Mr. Young. This letter53 stated that

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (15 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 44: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

President Roosevelt had, in 1904, designated the Navy as the department responsible for Government policy in national radio matters. He sharply stated that if the Radio Corp. chose to go elsewhere for advice without consulting the Navy and to take actions contrary to the opinions of officers of that service it would reap the results of such action. After stating the Navy's beliefs and policies54 he closed thanking Young for his views and suggesting that he might be able to work up some plan which would not possess the objectionable features of an international pool. On 9 January 1922 Young wrote the Secretary of State, again requesting that the question of an international consortium be considered for handling Chinese radio communications be added to the agenda of the Disarmament Conference. This letter55 was referred to Senator Root who, on 11 January, replied stating that it was beyond the scope of the Conference to handle the subject and that it should be taken care of through diplomatic channels. Hooper, on 3 June 1922, wrote Young commenting upon the actions taken by the Radio Corp. In this he stated: that events of the last year had shown that his advice was correct about the tube, and the Chinese and Westinghouse situations and, had this advice been followed by the Radio Corp., it would have had a happier path and would not have the public against it. Continuing, he wrote that insofar as China is concerned, he would never recommend approving any compromise on the proposition that communication between the United States and China was solely a matter between the two countries. If the United States disapproved of any other policy, the Radio Corp. was perfectly safe because no foreign interest would be granted a permanent operating license to communicate with the United States unless approved by the U.S. Government.56 On 6 June 1922 Young made a conciliatory reply praising Hooper for his inspiring influence in the organization of the Radio Corp. and commented:

I do think we are making progress on the international situation helpful to America. What you say is quite true, that progress might have been made in other ways, and very likely more advantageously. Certainly, I should not wish to say that the steps taken in the order taken have been one hundred percent wise. The most one can hope for is to get along with the best judgement he has and with the use of such material, human and otherwise, as is available. If one's judgement were always right and men could be found who were one hundred percent perfect to execute it, that would, of course, be not only comfortable but an ideal situation.57

While this tempest was brewing, the position of the Chinese Government deteriorated to such an extent that it was feared that a Chinese bond issue, which was to be floated in the United States to finance the construction of the stations, would lack sufficient subscribers. The Federal Co. was also in a precarious financial position. These circumstances, combined with Young's realization that the Government would not consider a consortium, made it necessary for the two companies to take concerted action. On 8 September 1922 they formed the Federal Telegraph Co. of Delaware for the purpose of constructing and operating the Chinese stations. Seventy percent of the stock of this company was owned by the Radio Corp., and the remainder by the Federal Telegraph Co. of California. The U.S. terminal of the trans-pacific circuit was to be a station of the Radio Corp. This partnership was approved by the Chinese Minister of Communications on 13 July 1923, thereby eliminating all other parties concerned insofar as Chinese-American radio communications were concerned. However, the dilatory

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (16 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 45: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

actions of the Chinese Government delayed and discouraged action for years. 14. EPILOG With the advent of the broadcasting boom, radio became a household necessity and the commercial use of this medium far outstripped the military uses. Government policy, making for its control, rapidly became more and more within the province of the Department of Commerce. Later the Federal Communications Commission was established by Congress to control the civilian use of the medium. ___________________ 1 W. Rupert Maclaurin, "Invention and Innovation in the Radio Industry" (the Macmillan Co., New York, 1949), p. 100. 2 S. C. Hooper, "History of Radio, Radar and Sound in the U.S. Navy" (Office of Naval History, Washington, D.C.), 10R. 3 Ibid. 4 Supra, chap. XXV.

5 Ray Stannard Baker, "Woodrow Wilson and World Settlement," vol. III, p. 425. 6 Testimony of Rear Adm. Cary T. Grayson (MC) USN, before a Senate committee in 1929. The date of this directive was something between 16-21 March 1919 at which time the President and Bullard were concurrently in Paris. Bullard sojourned at the same hotel as the President. 7 U.S. Naval Institute Proceedings, vol. 49, October 1923, p. 1630. The underscoring is the author's. 8 Dr. Gleason L. Archer states that Young gave him this account on 5 February 1937: "Admiral Bullard and Commander S. C. Hooper came to my office, and Admiral Bullard said that he had just come from Paris, at the direction of the President, to see me and talk about radio. "He said that the President had reached the conclusion, as a result of his experience in Paris, that there were three dominating factors in international relations--international transportation, international communication, and petroleum--and that the influence which a country exercised in international affairs would be largely dependent upon their position of dominance in these three activities; that Britain obviously had the lead and experience in international transportation--it would be difficult if not impossible to equal her position in that field; in international communications she had acquired the practical domination of the cable system of the world; but there was an apparent opportunity for the United States to challenge her in international communications through the use of radio; of course as to petroleum we already held a position of dominance. The result of American dominance in radio would have been fairly equal stand-off between the U.S. and Great Britain--the United States having the edge in petroleum, Britain in Shipping, with communications divided--cables to Britain and wireless to the United States. "Admiral Bullard said the President requested me to undertake the job of mobilizing the resources of the nation in radio. It was obvious that we had to mobilize everything we had, otherwise any of our international neighbors could weaken us tremendously by picking out one little thing. The whole picture puzzle had to be put together as a whole in order to get an effective national instrument. "At this time Mr. A. G. Davis was working with Mr. Steadman of the Marconi Company, who had come over here again, and the General Electric Company was about to conclude an agreement to sell about five million dollars worth of apparatus, with everything settled except the amount of royalty

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (17 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 46: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

payments to be paid to use on the basis of so much per word transmitted via the alternators. By this time we were not content merely to sell the apparatus--we wanted a royalty on the traffic in addition. At this stage we were asked not to sell the Alexanderson alternator to either the British or American Marconi Companies--and there were no other prospective customers for that kind of apparatus. "I asked Admiral Bullard what impressed President Wilson about radio. He said the President had been deeply impressed by the ability to receive all over Europe messages sent from this side--particularly the fact of the broadcast (i.e., by radio telegraph) across all international boundaries from this country by the Alexanderson alternator of his own "Fourteen Points," Bullard said he had been into some of the Balkan states and there found school children learning the Fourteen Points as they would learn their catechism--made possible by the Alexanderson alternator at New Brunswick, New Jersey, which, defying all censorship, was stimulating in everybody everywhere a deep anxiety that the war should end" (Gleason L. Archer, History of Radio to 1926,) (American Book-Statford Press, Inc., New York 1958), pp. 164-165). ". . . Admiral Bullard explained President Wilson's part in the affair not in open conference but privately during a lull in the conference of April 8, 1919. At that moment there was uncertainty as to what action the directors might take. The naval officer called Mr. Young aside and imparted the information as a state secret, saying that President Wilson was deeply concerned over the matter of checkmating British domination of wireless and had given him as Director Naval Communications special instructions with reference to American control of the Alexanderson alternator. For diplomatic reasons the head of the nation could not openly show his hand in the matter." (Archer, op. cit., footnote p. 163). Dr. Rupert Maclaurin quotes the following from an interview with Young in August 1944: "When Admiral Bullard arrived in my office, he said the President, whom he had just seen in Paris, was concerned about the post-war international position of the United States and had concluded that three of the key areas on which international influence would be based were shipping, petroleum and radio. In shipping England was supreme and the United States could not rival her position. On the other hand, in petroleum, England could not challenge America's position. But in radio, the British were now dominant and the United States, with her technical proficiency, had an opportunity to achieve at least a position of equality" (Maclaurin, op. cit., p. 101). 9 Testimony of Owen D Young before the Senate Committee on Interstate Commerce, 11 January 1921. 10 The February 1921 issue of The Wireless Age, p. 13 attributes the suggestion to Bullard. George H. Clark in an unpublished manuscript, "The Formation Of the Radio Corporation of America," p. 45 claims it was made by Hooper. ("Radioana," Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Cambridge, Mass.) Owen D Young, in several letters to Hooper, credits the latter with the suggestion. 11 "Radioana," op. cit., letter, dated 30 May 1919, from A. G. Davis to O. D Young, files, R.C.A. 12 "Radioana," op. cit., George H. Clark, "The Formation of the Radio Corporation of America," undated and unpublished manuscript, pp. 53-54. 13 Undated pencilled memorandum of S. C. Hooper, files, R.C.A., Ibid. 14 Ibid., Clark, "History of the Formation of RCA," p. 56 15 Ibid., pp. 62-63. 16 Ibid., pp. 59-60.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (18 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 47: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

17 Ibid., pp. 61-62. 18 "Radioana," op. cit., letter, dated 22 Dec. 1921, from the Radio Corp. of America to the Secretary of the Navy, signed by Owen D Young, files, R.C.A. 19 "Radioana," op. cit., Clark, "The Formation of RCA," p.71. 20 Report of the Federal Trade Commission on the Radio Industry (Washington, Government Printing Office, 1924), p. 21. 21 Ibid., pp. 21-22. 22 Ibid., pp. 21, 126-130. 23 Ibid., p. 19. 24 "Radioana," op. cit., letter, dated 3 Jan. 1920, from E. J. Nally to President Woodrow Wilson, files, R.C.A. 25 Ibid., Presidential approval of a letter of the Acting Secretary of the Navy, Rear Adm. Thomas Washington, dated 12 Jan. 1920, files, R.C.A. 26 U.S. Naval Institute Proceedings, Annapolis, vol. 49, p. 1633. 27 Owen D Young in testifying before the Committee on Interstate Commerce, U.S. Senate, 9 Dec. 1929, stated: "It was utterly impossible for anybody to do anything in radio, any one person or group or company at that time. The Westinghouse Company, the American Telephone and Telegraph Company, the United Fruit Company, and the General Electric Company all had patents but nobody had patents enough to make a system. And so there was a complete stalemate." 28 Maclaurin, op. cit., p. 105. 29 Infra, ch. XXIX.

30 Report of the Federal Trade Commission of the Radio Industry, op. cit., p. 21. 31 The only change in the name of the new company was the prefixation of the word "The." 32 Report of the Federal Trade Commission on the Radio Industry, op. cit., pp. 151-154. 33 Ibid. 34 Ibid., pp. 157-162. 35 Ibid., pp. 170-174. 36 Hooper briefing of Senator Elihu Root, 21 December, files, Bureau of Engineering, National Archives, Washington, D.C. 37 Report of the Federal Trade Commission on the Radio Industry, op. cit., pp. 162-199. 38 Bureau of Engineering, Monthly Report on Radio and Sound, November, 1921. 39 "Radioana," op. cit., letter, dated 30 June 1919, from A. G. Davis to O. D Young, files, R.C.A. 40 License and traffic agreements--Radio Corporation of America, Compagnie Générale de Télégraphie Sans Fil, Gesellschaft Fuer Drahtlose Telegraphie, m.b.h, Marconi's Wireless Telegraph Co. (Ltd.), dated 14 Oct. 1921. 41 "Radioana," op. cit., SRM 5-672, files, R.C.A. Young advised Hooper in December 1919 that many Navy officials had criticized him for this action. 41 License agreement between the General Electric Co. and the American Telephone & Telegraph Co. dated 1 July 1920. 43 Report of the Federal Trade Commission on the Radio Industry, op. cit., p. 70. 44 Ibid., p. 71.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (19 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 48: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Howeth: Chapter XXX (1963)

45 Ibid., p. 91. 46 Broadcasting Yearbook, 1946, p. 20. 47 "Radioana," op. cit., letter, dated 7 Dec. 1921. from Owen D Young to James R. Sheffield, files, R.C.A. 48 Ibid. 49 "Radioana," op. cit., files, R.C.A. 50 Files, Secretary of the Navy, National Archives, Washington, D.C. 51 Files, Bureau of Engineering, National Archives, Washington, D.C. 52 Files, Bureau of Engineering, National Archives, Washington, D.C. 53 Ibid. 54 Navy policies concerning radio as stated by the Secretary of the Navy: "It is advisable to keep radio in competition with cables at the present time but in order to do this, it is not desirable to hold up an international pact, of such character that, should cables eventually be replaced entirely by radio, there would be no competing radio companies. "International arrangements for American stations to communicate with foreign stations are necessary and desirable, but exclusive contracts can only result in an international pool, which, directly or indirectly, will result in submerging the interests of each country with the others in the group, and in building up a situation which in the years to come, may not be in the best interest of the United States. "The interests of any of the governments must be compromised in any international monopolistic combination, with those of the other governments, and which ever government is most efficient and agressive for the moment gains important advantages over the others. This is not in the best interests of the strategical situation, in event of war, and after all, the security in event of war is most important. "An international pool, or even a pool in any one country, is directly or indirectly restrictive of competition in sales of material, ship service, and in the advance of art. "Where competition is undesirable because of the lack of traffic, and radio competition with the cables, it might be preferable to temporarily divide the radio field among different radio companies, say one company to operate in the Pacific, and another in the Atlantic, and still a third independently in South America. This at least would give competition in the material features of radio, and, later on, if the cables should become less important and competition becomes desirable across each ocean, it could grow naturally, by the intrusion of these various companies in the others' temporary field. "It is essential that provision be made by which foreigners cannot be licensed to build radio stations in the United States." 55 "Radioana," op. cit., files, R.C.A. 56 Ibid. 57 Ibid.

TOC | Previous Section: Chapter XXIX | Next Section: Chapter XXXI

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1963hw30.htm (20 of 20)7/20/2006 11:37:07

Page 49: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Early RCA Advertisement (1920)

In late 1919, the Radio Corporation of America was formed by General Electric to take over the assets of American Marconi -- advertisements like this one announced the change.

The Consolidated Radio Call Book, July, 1920, page 8:

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1920RCA.htm (1 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:09

Page 50: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Early RCA Advertisement (1920)

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1920RCA.htm (2 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:09

Page 51: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

The Book of Radio--Radio Central chapter (1922)

The Radio Corporation of America was formed in 1919 as a General Electric subsidiary, taking over the former operations of American Marconi. RCA's primary objective was to be the premier international radio communications company in the United States. As it expanded its operations, in 1921 it opened the first part of its showcase "Radio Central" facility, which was located at Rocky Point, Long Island, New York. At the time Radio Central was being developed, G.E.-produced Alexanderson alternator-transmitters were considered the clear best choice for long-distance radio service. Thus, as outlined in this chapter, the plan was for the facility to eventually operate ten of these massive machines. However, only two alternators were ever actually installed. The Alexanderson alternators transmitted on longwave frequencies, and longwave transmitters require especially lengthy antennas, so, the site drawings show an impressive circle of twelve huge antennas, each about 1.5 miles (2+ kilometers) long, and arranged in a spoke pattern surrounding the alternator buildings. But, although two antenna spokes were constructed in 1921, the other ten never were. The reason the alternator-based portion of Radio Central never got beyond a truncated two alternators plus two antenna spokes was due to an unexpected revolution in radio transmission -- just a few years after construction began, it was learned that shortwave transmitters could span international distances at a fraction of the power and cost of the longwave alternator-transmitters. (In a 1968 interview, RCA engineer Harold Beverage remembered a 1926 Rocky Point test which showed that a small shortwave transmitter, using just a 25-foot (8 meter) long antenna, could be more readily heard in South America than the 200-kilowatt alternator longwave transmissions. Incidentally, the text below refers to amateur station 2BML, which was Beverage's personal callsign.) So, ironically, it turned out that the magnificent Alexanderson alternators, so glowingly reviewed in this article, were acually just a couple of years away from becoming "inefficient, outdated dinosaurs" that would be rapidly overshadowed by far more efficient vacuum-tube shortwave transmitters.

The Book of Radio, Charles William Taussig, 1922. Pages 312-327:

CHAPTER XXI

THE WORLD'S GREATEST RADIO STATION All the wonders of radio that have transpired within the last twenty-five years seem to have been collected and concentrated at Rocky Point, Long Island (seventy miles from New York), which we shall now visit. Radio Central.--A photograph of the Antenna of Radio Central gives one the impression that it has an appearance of a transmission line. This, however, is not the case on actual approach. The impressiveness of those twelve giant towers cannot adequately be portrayed in a photograph, nor indeed can mere words do them justice. The two completed antennæ, consisting of six 450 foot high towers, bearing sixteen wires on 150 foot cross bars, stretch for three miles in an almost straight line. "Sentinels of World Wide Wireless," the Radio Corporation calls them, and they certainly look the part. Approaching the power house from the main road by automobile over the private road of the Radio Corporation, aptly called "Jonah Road," one loses some of the enthusiasm that the first sight of the towers inspired. Wallowing in mud up to the hubs of an automobile, and getting stuck every now and then, leaves one in somewhat of a diffident attitude regarding the wonders of modern science. Once inside of the power house, however, and cordially received by Chief Engineer G. L. Usselman and his assistant, Mr. F. A. Blanding, the disagreeable features of Jonah Road are soon forgotten.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922RCA.htm (1 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:13

Page 52: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

The Book of Radio--Radio Central chapter (1922)

The reader who has heard the loud crashing of a small 1 kilowatt spark transmitter on board a ship, no doubt would expect to be greeted with an almost deafening roar as 200 kilowatts of energy were hurled into the massive antenna and thence across the seas. This is not the case at Radio Central; merely the steady hum of the generator such as can be heard at any lighting power station. First appearances strike one as being commonplace and uninteresting. No undue noise, no excitement, nothing dramatic; surely this cannot be the transmitter of the greatest wireless station in the world! This quiet, businesslike way of doing miraculous things, soon becomes a source of wonderment and admiration in itself. It is the characteristic way that the Radio Corporation has of doing things. The Big Alternators.--The first objects that attract attention are the two 200 kilowatt, high-frequency Alexanderson alternators (see Fig. 178), which make this whole system of trans-Atlantic radio telegraphy possible. One is in operation, and the other is held in reserve for the second antenna now nearing completion. These generators produce 100 amperes of current at 2,000 volts, with a frequency of 18,000 cycles. From the generator, the current goes into a high-frequency air core transformer where the voltage is stepped up to 7,000 volts. From here, the current is led out of the power house to an immense helix or tuning coil (see Fig. 174), to which is attached the lead-in of the antenna. At the second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth towers, leads are taken from the antenna and led to the ground through similar tuning coils. Such an arrangement is called a multiple-tuned

antenna. It distributes the energy throughout the entire antenna system with a minimum of loss. Fig. 175 shows a schematic diagram of the antenna system, as it will be when completed. All the transmission from Radio Central is done through New York, at 64 Broad Street. Here are the automatic tape transmitters, as well as the ordinary hand keys. The messages are sent by relay over a land line to Radio Central, where they automatically operate a relay which in turn controls three other relays, two of which control the power compensation, and the third controls the magnetic modulator which sends out the dots and dashes. The magnetic modulator is inductively coupled to the high-frequency alternators through the air-core transformer, before mentioned. The modulator consists of two coils of wire on an iron core. Through one coil is passed the high-frequency alternating current. Through the other, is passed a direct current. The amount of direct current that flows through the coil of the modulator is so fixed that the impedance of the circuit prevents the passage of the high-frequency current into the antenna. By reducing the direct current, the impedance is reduced, and consequently less resistance is offered to the high-frequency current, and a larger amount flows into the antenna. It requires but a comparatively small amount of direct current to effect a large amount of high-frequency current, so that the current going into the antenna can be easily controlled by a relay. When the key in New York is depressed, the direct current in the modulator is reduced, and 100 amperes of high-frequency current is put into the aerial. When the key is released, the relay causes the direct current to flow into the modulator, increasing the impedance and reducing the high-frequency current to about 3 amperes.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922RCA.htm (2 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:13

Page 53: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

The Book of Radio--Radio Central chapter (1922)

The sudden load that is put upon the alternator whenever the key is depressed is taken care of through power compensation by means of saturation coils all controlled by relays at the moment of pressing the key in New York. Mr. Blanding demonstrated the ease with which these large variances in current were handled, by switching the transmitter control from the New York relays, and by closing a small key, such as amateurs might use on spark coils, impressed 100 amperes into the antenna circuit. Due to the multiple-tuned antenna, 700 amperes are thus radiated. Removing Sleet from Antenna.--One of the most interesting features of the station is the method by which sleet, that might form on the 25 miles of aerial wire in each aerial, is removed. With an antenna of such magnitude, the question of sleet on the wires is serious. This is taken care of by passing a current of 250 amperes at 1,500 volts through the antenna wires. Sufficient heat is generated to melt even the most severe ice formations on the wires in ten minutes. Small high-capacity condensers are connected in series with the antenna and tuning coils, to prevent the heat producing current from becoming grounded. The condensers have sufficient resistance to the 60 cycle current used for the above purpose, but readily allow the high-frequency current of the transmitter to pass through.

As before mentioned, the control of this station is entirely in the office at 64 Broad Street, New York, where not only the messages from Radio Central are sent, but also the messages from all the transmitting stations of the Radio Corporation on the Atlantic Coast. The high-powered transmitters at Tuckerton, N. J., New Brunswick, N. J., and Chatham, Mass., are directly controlled from the New York office. Radio Central is not yet completed, there being only two of the proposed twelve antennæ erected. When completed, the twelve directive antennæ will be capable of being operated simultaneously with twelve different countries. Should, for any reason, additional power be required than that which can be radiated from each antenna separately, any desired number of antennæ will be connected together and a total of 2,400 kilowatts of energy could be radiated! As the Radio Corporation has thus far had no trouble in carrying on its European traffic with 200 kilowatts, the necessity of using additional power for that service is remote, but it is possible that when the South American service is inaugurated, additional power may then be necessary. The Receiving Station.--The receiving part of Radio Central is located at Riverhead, Long Island, seventeen miles from the transmitter at Rocky Point. At Riverhead, not only is the receiving done for Radio Central transmitters, but also all the other trans-Atlantic receiving for the Radio Corporation. The actual translating of the code messages is done at 64 Broad Street, the Riverhead station merely tuning in the European stations and then automatically sending the signals over land lines to New York.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922RCA.htm (3 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:13

Page 54: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

The Book of Radio--Radio Central chapter (1922)

There are many novel features at the receiving station. The house in which the receiving is done is but a small cottage situated in the woods. The casual passerby would hardly notice it and surely would never suspect that one fifth of the trade of the United States with Europe is practically conducted in this little cottage. The uninitiated would also be considerably perplexed to find the antenna. The antenna is nine miles long and only thirty feet high, and is carried on telegraph poles, so that one is apt to mistake it for an ordinary telephone line. This type of antenna is called a wave antenna. It is highly directional and eliminates a large amount of static. So efficient is it, that during the nine months that it has been in operation, there has not been a single moment when the Service had to be suspended. The receivers can even be operated during thunderstorms. The wave antenna is the same length as the waves sent out by the Radio Station at Carnarvon, Wales, 14,000 meters. The waves coming in from European stations are picked up by the wave antenna which is pointed in their direction. An oscillating current is set up in the antenna which is transformed at the farther end of the antenna by a special form of transformer. The current then returns over the nine miles of antenna to the receiving instruments. For this purpose, the antenna acts as a transmission line. The powerful oscillations that

come from the transmitting station at Rocky Point, seventeen miles away, come to the antenna from the opposite direction to those which come from the European stations. These oscillations are balanced out through the transformer at the far end of the antenna and do not reach the receiving apparatus. The wave antenna, being aperiodic, is capable of being used for receiving more than one station at a time. All the trans-Atlantic traffic of the Radio Corporation is received over this one antenna. At the present time, there are four receiving sets in operation, although the receiving house is built to handle nine complete receivers for nine different stations. The present outfits receive from Carnarvon, Stavanger, Nauen and Bordeaux. The four receivers are all of the same type. (See Fig. 180.) The incoming oscillations are received in circuits corresponding to their respective wave lengths and then, by a complex system of "traps," are purified of all unwanted signals, including most of the static disturbances. They are then passed through three stages of radio-frequency amplification, then rectified by means of a special two-element vacuum tube which is part of what is called a synchronous detector, and finally through two stages of audio-frequency amplification, from which point the message is transmitted over the land lines where it is either received through the usual telephones or, if the message is being sent at a greater rate than 30 words per minute, it is received on a tape by machine. These messages are sometimes handled at the speed of one hundred words per minute. Mr. Tyrell, the Acting Chief of the station, was kind enough to connect his receiving machine, which he had at the station for emergency purposes, to the receiver and let the author see the messages from Carnarvon being received. The little pen which jigs up and down on the tape marking off the dots and dashes is being moved by someone three thousand miles across the ocean and as you watch this little device, which is being controlled by a human being so far away, you cannot help feeling strong admiration for those master minds that fathomed these natural secrets for the benefit of mankind.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922RCA.htm (4 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:13

Page 55: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

The Book of Radio--Radio Central chapter (1922)

When the telephones were connected to the receiving sets, the signals came in so loud that they could be heard all over the room and the signals from Stavanger, Norway, 4,000 miles away were too loud to be able to keep the telephones on the ears with comfort. None of these experiments, in any way, interfered with the regular receiving of the messages in New York. The operators in attendance in Riverhead test the signals from time to time to see that everything is O.K. and when the static becomes a little too strong, they make the necessary adjustments of the traps to minimize it. The static never prevents the reception of messages, although when it becomes very severe, it is necessary for the European station to be requested to send a little more slowly. If the operator in New York finds that the static is getting bad, he advises Riverhead over the land line wire to tune it out, if possible. If this cannot be done, the New York operator then advises the transmitting operator in the same office in New York to advise the European station to send somewhat slower. The European operator receives these instructions and sends them over a land line to the transmitting station where they are received and followed. All this is a matter of but a few moments. The practicality and efficiency of the whole system is amazing. It operates year in and year out, twenty-four hours per day without any interruption. Business men say that the service is equal in every way to the cables and in some cases better, particularly where there are no direct cables. In his visit to the radio central transmitting and receiving station, the author came across a rather interesting bit of local color, which is perhaps peculiar to radio alone. Diversion of a Radio Engineer.--In nearly all lines of business, when business hours are over, the individual seeks something totally different as a means of relaxation. While wandering around the radio station at Rocky Point, the author noticed a small aerial running from the Community House, where the engineers are quartered, to a small mast, some 150 feet away. On inquiring what this was, he was told that after watches, the engineers listen in on their own radio apparatus to the

broadcasting stations and other types of radio traffic. One would think that after many hours spent on duty in the most powerful radio station of the world, the engineers would be glad to forget, at least for the time being, that such a business as radio existed. At the receiving station at Riverhead, they go to an even greater extreme. About 200 yards from the receiving house, Mr. Tyrell and his associates have installed a complete amateur continuous wave station. All spare moments of the various operators of the receiving station are spent at their own amateur apparatus. Naturally, with such engineers as those caring for all the trans-Atlantic receiving apparatus of the Radio Corporation, a very efficient and modern amateur station can be expected. Interchanges of messages between their station, call letters of which are 2BML and 2EH, and points as far distant as Oklahoma City, Okla., have been had, and this station also was one of the first whose signals reached across the Atlantic during the tests between the United States and Ardrossan, Scotland. Mr. Tyrell, however, is not satisfied to spend his spare time during the day at this amateur station, but when he goes home he takes great pleasure in operating a receiving station that he has installed for the amusement of his family. At this station, he particularly picks up broadcasting stations and supplies the family with various forms of entertainment. As before stated, there is perhaps no profession in which such interest is taken. Many of the ship operators have their own radio stations at home, and they make it their business, immediately after arriving at home from a long sea voyage, to rush off to their apparatus and commence to send and receive messages for their own amusement. The author has again and again seen operators on board ship connect up an extra pair of telephones, after their watch is done, and listen in with the operator then on watch, for hours, in addition to the time actually required of them.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922RCA.htm (5 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:13

Page 56: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

July 2nd Fight Described by Radiophone (1921)

In order for the fight broadcast to be a success, a large number of amateur radio operators had to be recruited, in order to operate the receivers. As noted in this request for volunteers: "In participating in this great event, unparalleled in the annals of sport or the history of radio communication, the amateur will be identified with an undertaking which has for its object the rehabilitation of the devastated regions of France, and to provide for the comfort and happiness of the men of our navy when off duty--objects which most certainly should appeal to the patriotism of every amateur."

The Wireless Age, July, 1921, page 10:

July 2nd Fight Described by Radiophone

The Great International Sporting Event Will Be Voice-Broadcasted from the Ringside By Radiophone Under the

Direction of the National Amateur Wireless Association on the Largest Scale Ever Attempted

BROADCASTING by wireless a voice description of the Dempsey-Carpentier championship

contest is not only a novelty for the annals of sport, but a new development in the field of applied science. The arrangements already made for the radiophone transmission on July 2nd for new and unusual departures in communication engineering. Never before has anyone undertaken the colossal task of simultaneously making available a voice description of each incident in a fight to hundreds of thousands of people. Transmission of the voice by wireless on a large scale is new to the world, and the event has no little historical significance. The plans for its introduction have been carefully made so as to insure a complete success. Due to the fact that French and American causes are to be aided through the exhibitions in various cities, it has been possible to secure apparatus and services that would otherwise be available only at prohibitive cost. The transmitter to be used in this unusual voice broadcasting is the most powerful wireless telephone set of commercial type ever built. It is being donated by the Radio Corporation of America for the purpose. The set has been assembled at the Schenectady laboratories of the General Electric Company, and when completed, will be brought down the Hudson River to the Lackawanna Terminal at Hoboken, N. J., where it will be installed. The 400-foot tower at the Lackawanna Terminal will be used. An antenna of six wires, on 30-foot spreaders, will be swung between the 400-foot tower and the clock tower of the terminal building. The antenna will be 680 feet long, and the natural period 850 meters. The voice transmission will be on 1600 meters. On this wavelength the antenna current will be between 20 and 25 amperes, representing approximately 3½ K.W., and the daylight range of the station will undoubtedly be in excess of 200 miles overland, representing 125,000 square miles. The radio station at Hoboken will be connected by direct wire to the ringside at Jersey City, and as the fight progresses, each blow struck and each incident, round by round, will be described by voice, and the spoken words will go hurtling through the air to be instantaneously received in the theatres, halls and auditoriums scattered over cities within an area of more than 125,000 square miles.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/century1.htm (1 of 3)7/20/2006 11:37:14

Page 57: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

July 2nd Fight Described by Radiophone (1921)

Through the courtesy of Tex Rickard, promoter of the big fight, voice-broadcasting of the event is to be the means of materially aiding the work of the American Committee for Devastated France and also the Navy Club of the United States. These organizations will share equally in the contributions secured by large gatherings in theatres, halls and other places. The amateur radio operators of the country are to be the connecting link between the voice in the air and these audiences. The entire broadcasting arrangements, both transmitting and receiving, are under the direction of the National Amateur Wireless Association, but there are no restrictions. Any amateur who is skilled in reception is eligible, whether or not he is a member of any organization. Representatives of the American Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club are engaging halls and theatres for July 2. All financial arrangements are entirely within the hands of these two organizations, and all admission charges are fixed by them. All arrangements of that kind are being rapidly completed. As theatres, halls and auditoriums are secured in the sixty-one cities, assignments of skilled amateur wireless operators will be made. The assignment of amateur radio operators who desire to participate in this greatest of all sporting events and this unprecedented undertaking of voice broadcasting, and who are willing to voluntarily assist in this most worthy cause, will be made in accordance with their qualifications, which, necessarily, must be of the highest type. In participating in this great event, unparalleled in the annals of sport or the history of radio communication, the amateur will be identified with an undertaking which has for its object the rehabilitation of the devastated regions of France, and to provide for the comfort and happiness of the men of our navy when off duty--objects which most certainly should appeal to the patriotism of every amateur. At a joint meeting of executives of the American Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club a resolution was passed suggesting that recognition of the services of the amateurs be issued in permanent form. This resolution has been embodied in a certificate which will be presented to each amateur participating in the radiophone broadcasting. In effect, it officially testifies to the expert assistance rendered voluntarily by its holder, and his essential participation in the reception of broadcasted radiophone reports employed in this manner for the first time in history, making possible the successful accomplishment of the following objects: Promotion of amity between the nations represented in the greatest international sporting event on record. The scientific triumph of simultaneous transmission of the human voice without the aid of wires to audiences in many cities. The contribution of financial and material aid in the task of rehabilitating the war-torn and devastated regions of France. Aiding establishment and maintenance of a home, hotel and club for enlisted men of the United States Navy and Marine Corps. It will bear the signatures of Tex Rickard, Georges Carpentier, Jack Dempsey, Miss Anne Morgan and Franklin D. Roosevelt. In small cities, towns, villages, hamlets or private homes amateur operators can actively participate in the furtherance of this unprecedented undertaking in the way of inviting small gatherings of their friends to listen to the voice description of the big fight. This only applies, of course, in locations where halls

http://earlyradiohistory.us/century1.htm (2 of 3)7/20/2006 11:37:14

Page 58: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

July 2nd Fight Described by Radiophone (1921)

are not secured by the American Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club and the arrangements handled by these organizations. In the case of these small gatherings it is suggested that amateurs can take up a voluntary contribution, and any amount made up in this way will be acceptable, and will be appreciated. Money collected in this way should be sent to the office of the National Amateur Wireless Association, 326 Broadway, New York. Full acknowledgment of all such contributions, with the name and address of the amateur in charge of such local arrangements, will appear in the columns of THE WIRELESS AGE. All money received in this way will be immediately turned over to the Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club, who will acknowledge its receipt through these columns.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/century1.htm (3 of 3)7/20/2006 11:37:14

Page 59: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the "Battle of the Century" (1921)

This review of the July 2, 1921 broadcast of the Dempsey-Carpentier heavyweight bout by WJY in Hoboken, New Jersey gets a little carried away at times, but this was in fact a very historic event in the history of U.S. radio. As noted in the article, outside of the participants, the broadcast actually wasn't publicized very much to the general public. But it still was the largest audience for a radio broadcast to date, and foreshadowed the explosive growth of broadcasting which would occur the next year, when people started buying radios for home use, rather than having to gather at halls, as most of them did for this event.

The Wireless Age, August, 1921, page 11-21:

Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the "Battle of the Century"

How The Largest Audience in History Heard the Description of the Dempsey-Carpentier Contest Through Use of the Radiophone

TO listeners breathless with expectation came the words : "Seven . . . eight . . . nine . . . ten! Carpentier is out!! Jack Dempsey is still the world's champion!"

Thus was the climax reached at 3.34.26 o'clock on the afternoon of July 2nd. A multitude--not less than 300,000 persons--tense and eager, were hearing at that instant the voice that sounded loud and clear throughout the Middle Atlantic states. The magic of the radio telephone had accomplished new wonders. A daring idea had become a fact. A triumph . . . It was more than that. It was history in the making. Radio has had its triumphs. Great distances have been spanned in the past, nations and continents have been connected ; even has the voice been carried across the sea. But everything in the past record of wonders but adds to the lustre of this latest amazing demonstration of broadcasting a voice to the largest audience in history. The great thrill came after months of preparation and universal excitement. Trainloads of newsprint paper and tons of ink had prepared millions of persons for "The Battle of the Century" ; miles of type had been set to tell of the wonders of the great arena, specially erected in Jersey City at a fabulous cost. Money was spent like water to bring to the sides of that little 18-foot squared enclosure several hundred expert observers, famed for their descriptive powers, so that the public could have vivid word-portrayals of the athletic contest between the ablest fistic experts of the old and the new worlds. Peoples all over the civilized globe sat up and marveled at the preparations. Quietly, inconspicuously, almost unnoticed in the frenzy of preparation, radio was made ready for the dramatic moment. And when it arrived--a new communication record was set up for history! A record . . . and the ushering in of a new era. For while the eyes of the world were awaiting the issuance of the time-honored descriptive printed word to tell the story--radio told it by voice! Instantly, through the ears of an expectant public, a world event had been "pictured" in all its thrilling details. And to what an audience! The great arena where 90,000 persons gathered to witness the contest, held but a fraction of the audience that radio assembled. That famed Jersey City Site, Thirty Acres, was but a dot in the vast area of 125,000 square miles within which auditors gathered to follow the tide of battle by radio's spoken word. The appeal to the imagination is boundless. Forecasts for the future now can be made a subject for pleasant, stimulating and practically endless speculation. But the present has its story to tell. It is the recital of the facts of an accomplished task. So, taking it chronologically, the main points are these: The idea of describing the world's championship boxing contest by the spoken word was first presented to Tex Rickard, the famous promoter of sporting events, some three months before the scheduled date of the event. Julius Hopp, manager of the Madison Square Garden concerts, impressed with the skill of New York amateur radio men as disclosed at the Second District Convention, recognized the possibilities of radio voice reporting of the descriptive features of the struggle for supremacy between Jack Dempsey, and Georges Carpentier. The idea appealed to Mr. Rickard, and stirred the imagination of his business associate, Frank E. Coultry. Matters were left in Mr. Hopp's hands, and he set about the task of securing the required apparatus and personnel.

SOME IMPRESSIONSBy J. ANDREW WHITE

Now that it's all over, I don't mind saying that describing the big scrap so it would convey "pictures" to you listeners, was the toughest reporting job I ever tackled. Jammed up against the ring, in a little coop without elbow room, and with the hot sun beating down, and bedlam breaking loose on every side . . . it's a wonder it sounded even intelligible. The men punched quicker than could be noted by speech. Their speed baffled the tongue ; even the eye was strained. I could give only the "high light" punches--the ones that did some damage. Welker was monitor of the Thermos-bottled ice water. He recalled its purpose, eventually. I'd been talking, then, steadily for two hours and a half. And those telegraph keys ! Three hundred of them clacking and chattering. Back of them the leather-lunged "advisers" telling the favored contestant, and the world, how Atta Boy should finish the other. That fourth round had all the trimmings and one thing more. 'Member that, "stiff left and a right to the jaw," just before Carpentier went down for the count of nine? Well, Carp's 172 pounds of muscle were within some eight inches of my unprotected head when he began to fall. Only a single rope--and the wild thought that I must continue to talk without interruption--intervened to stay the execution of the natural safety-first inclination. Fortunately, he dropped forward, when he crashed. Just before the mighty warriors came out for the great battle, I received a message from Hoboken, and wrote it out at the ringside. It was from the operator of Lafayette Station at Bordeaux, France, wishing Carpentier success. When the likable French champion came into the ring he bowed his acknowledgement and a few smiles to us in the radio coop. It wasn't the first time we'd met by the way ; do you know that Carp's a regular, full blown, member of the N. A. W. A.? Jack Dempsey's face brightened up, too, when a greeting came to him from our beaver-board enclosure. Jack's a real amateur ham ; radio is his regular evening diversion in his training periods. Can't help liking Jack. He's not very pretty, but he's a clean sportsman. You should have seen the appeal to the Referee in the American's eyes when the Frenchman was down for the first count. Jack didn't want to hit him again. It wasn't necessary : and he knew it. This brute strength business that everyone talks about is all poppycock. And nothing could be more naive and natural than the way he sprang forward at the final ten and lifted up his gallant opponent in his arms. The next thing, now that it's over, is to arrange a get-together of the amateurs who heard the crowd cheering and those who liked the voice of Mr. W. J. Wye.

Manufacturers, individual amateurs, clubs and radio organizations of all characters were made acquainted with the plan. General offers of co-operation were returned in some cases ; in others, the scheme was thought to be impracticable. The president of one organization that has long occupied a prominent place in amateur affairs, restricted the possibilities to a head phone receiving proposition, placed the ultimate range of a radio telephone at 100 miles, and gave his opinion that means for making the voice satisfactorily audible to large audiences in halls had not been developed. At the same time, this amateur organization turned down the project. Such an attitude was easily understandable, for voice broadcasting on the scale contemplated had no precedent. The National Amateur Wireless Association's officers felt differently, however, and within a few hours after being notified of what was wanted they accepted, without qualification, the task of transmitting and receiving the voice. Technical difficulties were recognized and respected ; but in radio, obstacles exist only to be removed. Confidence in the amateurs, and the knowledge that highly expert engineers could be secured to rise to any demand, made the fact that the proposition called for new departures in communication engineering only more interesting. It was looked upon as a co-operative effort toward an achievement worth while. And that is what it turned out to be. Every individual who participated earned as much credit as the next one. It took courage to undertake even the smallest part of the program, and each amateur who receives one of the certificates of participation can look upon it as something better than a souvenir ; for it is a testimonial to his confidence in his own ability to take an essential part in an historical event. Upon the officials of the National Amateur Wireless Association fell the technical burden and the administrative task of organizing the amateurs, mobilizing apparatus and overcoming each technical obstacle as it presented itself. But at the Association's Headquarters the point was never lost sight of, that the individual amateur was the connecting link. It was this confidence in the harmonious and effective working which could be thus accomplished that resulted in the firm arrangement made with Tex Rickard and his associates, Mr. Coultry and Mr. Hopp, for the N. A. W. A. to take over exclusively the radio arrangements. That the amateurs rose to the occasion is now history ; how well they accomplished their task they, themselves, tell later on in this article. The first problem for the N. A. W. A. officers was the selection of a transmitter ; the second, was the site. Then came the preliminary organization of details. Several months were thus occupied, but on June 10th, when the word went forth, calling upon the amateurs for their co-operation, the Radio Corporation of America had agreed to furnish the transmitter, the Lackawanna Railroad had loaned the use of its towers at Hoboken, and telephone lines had been arranged for, connecting direct with the ringside. Representatives of the American Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club, in whose hands the securing of theatres and halls was concentrated, had then started out on trips to various cities and towns within a radius of 200 miles of Jersey City. A vast amount of preparation had therefore been completed before the aid of the amateurs was summoned, and the value of this preparation is readily seen in the extent of the territory covered. As the project grew the arrangements for securing theatres and halls were entrusted to Mr. Hopp by the American Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club, and this feature of the work was from then on directed from the office of the former organization. The selection of operating personnel for theatre assignments was largely governed by the information contained on the application blanks. The information there given proved to be an excellent guide to the qualifications of the amateurs who offered their services. As the applications began to come in, however, it was evident that the wholehearted response had special significance. The amateur spirit of tackling the unknown was eloquently disclosed, for in practically all cases reception on 1600 meters was entirely new. They hadn't the equipment in many instances, and at least half of the volunteers had done no previous listening on that wavelength. The majority of the courageous ones who tackled the job had to resort to makeshift apparatus and face the additional handicap of responsibility to large gatherings of people. There were numerous cases of "cold feet," but these were offset by the many who saw the benefit to amateur progress in a departure from the more or less irresponsible playing around on 200 meter wavelengths, and eagerly grasped the opportunity to undertake a task that called for perfect reception and amplification. Amateur radio owes more than a casual debt of gratitude to the few hundred progressives who have by their achievement awakened the field at large to the knowledge that there is a place for brilliant work outside 200 meter undertakings ; hundreds of letters received at N. A. W. A. headquarters stress the point that the fight description broadcasting has pointed the way to the utility of amateur radio in a larger, more

http://earlyradiohistory.us/century2.htm (1 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:19

Page 60: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the "Battle of the Century" (1921)

Maybe they can tell us why the market has been bullish on honeycomb coils. And who was it that first discovered the automobile type of Dictograph, plus an obsolete phonograph horn and a 6-volt battery, made some radio speech amplifier? It's worth something, too, to know how differently a Magnavox sounds when it's operated by Davis, who arrived from the Pacific Coast in the midst of the excitement and became the life of the party in several locations at once. Speaking of and to the Live Ones, the dozen fellows that sent in copies of the description should know that I'm truly grateful. It's only through these that I know what I said. The roar of the crowd drowned out my own voice, for me, and afterward I was wondering just how much sense the description conveyed. One thing that is growing clearer every day, however, is the need for newspapers giving a fair share of the credit where it properly belongs. If an amateur can't earn individual credit for his work in his own home town, something is wrong. Those who were cheated should write now to managing editors of their respective newspapers, if only to set things straight for the next event There was real news value in some of the receiving stunts. A roped-off miniature ring was erected by the students in the main classroom of the Radio Institute of America. Matt Bergin refereed the audibility contest. But read the article itself ; these side remarks only touch here and there. The article covers things in quite some detail ; for (taking you into my confidence) 'twas written especially for the Radioist who phoned in to ask us to talk louder because he couldn't hear Hoboken on his bulb and two stages. We strive to please . . . particularly the deaf and dumb.

interesting field.

Solely from the amateur's viewpoint, the voice broadcasting of July 2nd is looked upon as marking up a new high level. Letter after letter contains the gratitude of writers that amateurs have at last had the opportunity to participate in an undertaking that really meant something, and which gave the amateur a man's size job. There is now an insistent demand that the idea be kept alive, that large scale broadcasting to audiences, through the amateurs, be expanded to include voice descriptions of baseball games, all sorts of sporting events, speeches by noted men, lectures and every imaginable form of musical entertainment. Enthusiasm has reached high pitch, as the doubters have been silenced. Now, as to how the record-breaking broadcasting event was accomplished: About the first thing determined was the wavelength. It was obvious that a full success could not be accomplished unless the possibility of interference was eliminated ; that made 1600 meters look good, and when Commander D. C. Patterson, the District Communication Officer, gave assent to the use of this Navy wavelength and assurances that the Navy would keep out on the afternoon of July 2nd, that problem was settled. Later on, Chief Radio Inspector Arthur Batcheller accomplished wonders in getting the special license through and by notifying everybody who was likely to be using a wavelength near 1600 meters, that a lot of silence during the dramatic hour would be appreciated. These steps followed close upon the securing of the transmitting set. That detail was largely a matter of acquaintance with the day-to-day status of the radio art. The officials of the N. A. W. A. knew for that is part of their qualifications, where the most powerful available radiophone transmitter lay. It was at the General Electric works at Schenectady, and when the whole plan had been placed before the Radio Corporation of America, use of the equipment was definitely arranged for. At first it was intended to install the transmitter at the ringside in Jersey City. But erection of an adequate antenna equipment looked to be a proposition too expensive for an undertaking in which the proceeds were for charity, so that was abandoned. The Lackawanna Railroad had just what was wanted and the use of its towers at Hoboken was quickly secured. Then, through the enthusiasm of L. B. Foley, the railroad's superintendent of telegraphs, several trunks on the land wire telephone switchboard were set aside exclusively for the connection to the ringside. When the first preliminary test of transmission to the amateurs occurred, as scheduled, on the evening of June 24th, practically every detail of the program had been completed. Every evening during the entire week before the international boxing contest took place, voice broadcasting was continued for several hours. Each evening more power was used, and the reports from the amateurs were carefully checked to determine the adequacy of the range. On July 1st, the night before the contest, the full power was put on for the first time. This transmission was announced to be typical of what could be expected on the following eventful afternoon. A deluge of reports followed ; eight telephone trunk lines were in constant operation in the endeavor to receive the endeavor to receive the out off town telephone calls as fast as they were coming. Three persons were constantly employed in answering the telephone calls, but it was found absolutely impossible to keep up with the incoming stream of reports from six or seven States on the Atlantic seaboard. By nine o'clock that night there was not the slightest question of the following day's success ; amateurs throughout the entire territory which it had been planned to cover had reported the set to be working at 100 per cent. efficiency as to strength of signals and clearness of speech. No untoward incidents occurred on the long-awaited day which followed. In accordance with a last minute change in plan the voice was not transmitted direct from the ringside, as originally intended. J. Andrew White, acting president of the N. A. W. A., described the preliminaries and the main bout, talking over the direct wire from the ringside, and this description was repeated by J. O. Smith (2ZL) word for word into the radiophone transmitter at Hoboken. How accurate and vivid was the description ; needs no comment--the hundreds of thousands who heard it. can tell that side of the story best. It is of additional interest, though, that due to the almost instantaneous re-transmission, the result was known by radio ahead of the fastest telegraph reports and the actual blows that caused the knockout of Carpentier were known by the radiophone listeners many minutes before the newspapers or other public sources of information had the definite knowledge. The radio telegraph, too, instantly flashed the result to Europe from the main telegraph office of the Radio Corporation of America at 64 Broad Street, New York, where a special operator hung expectantly over the key awaiting the voice in the radio receiver to report the outcome. There are, literally, a thousand and one angles from which to view the achievement, but space limitations prevent their recording in this article. So, turning to the next feature of primary interest, the powerful radiophone that did the job at Hoboken, it may be of interest that this transmitter, built by the General Electric Company and installed by the Radio Corporation of America, employed six 250-watt Radiotrons, three used as oscillators and three as modulators, when on telephone or buzzer modulated output. For straight continuous wave telegraphy all six Radiotrons were used as oscillators. The power necessary for the operation of the tubes was obtained from a motor generator, the voltage of which was 2,000 D. C. A separate winding on the direct-current motor provided alternating current for filament heating. A transformer with neutral top was employed to obtain the proper voltage. The antenna consisted of four wires and was of the usual T type, the flat top 450 feet long. At an average height of 250 feet it was swung between the 400-foot steel tower and the clock tower of the Lackawanna Terminal. The ground system used included copper roofs of the train sheds and several low buildings, a network of tracks and a system of pipes running into the salt water of the Hudson River. The fundamental period of the whole antenna and ground system was 750 meters and the wavelength on which the reports were transmitted was 1600 meters. Halls and theatres were operated under contract between the American Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club, and the arrangements were handled by amateurs indicated at the following theatres and halls:

Bridgeport, Conn. Colonial Hall ; audience of 500 enjoyed the returns. F. M. Ham (Bridgeport Radio Club) Wilmington, Delaware. The Playhouse entertained an audience of 574. W. S. Wilson. Albany, N. Y. Odd Fellows Hall held an audience of 100. F. H. Myers. Mt. Vernon, N. Y. Merchants and Manufacturers Association had an audience of 100. H. J. Hasbrouck. Newark, N. J. Kruger's Auditorium ; audience 303. A. Wester (Radio Club of Irvington, N. J.) Paterson. N. J. Lyceum Theatre ; audience 289. E. M. Graf (Paterson Radio Club). Bridgeton, N. J. Criterion Theatre ; audience 358. Bridgeton Radio Club. Bethlehem, Pa. Coliseum ; audience of 200. Lehigh Va1ley Radio Club. Asbury Park. N. J. Park Theatre, had audience of 264. H. J. McCullom. Yonkers, N. Y. Elks Club ; audience of 100. Edwin H. Armstrong. Perth Amboy, N. J. Majestic Theatre ; audience 250. John J. Hallahan. Elmira, N. Y. Mozart Theatre ; audience of 200.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/century2.htm (2 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:19

Page 61: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the "Battle of the Century" (1921)

Harold Perkins. Freeport, L. I. Auditorium ; audience of 199. John G. Newberry. Williamsport, Pa. Majestic Theatre ; audience of 200. F. J. Demarest. Stamford, Conn. Elks Hall ; audience of 100. J. Edw. Brown. Springfield, Mass. Plaza Theatre ; audience of 410. Springfield Radio Club. Trenton, N. J. The Arena ; audience of 408. Amandus Wentzel. Cranford, N. J. Greenford Theatre ; audience of 150. T. J. Larsen. New Haven. Conn. The Arena ; audience 100. J. T. Butler. Utica, N. Y. Gaiety Theatre ; audience 790. George M. Benas. New York City : Van Kelton's Stadium. 8th Ave., 57th St. ; audience 547. F. J. Brick Loew's New York Roof, Broadway & 45th St. ; audience 1200 Mrs. Eleanor Regan. Burland's Open Air, 985 Prospect Ave. ; audience 168. M. W. Woodman. Oval Gardens, Southern Boulevard & 163rd St. ; audience 221. Nat. Sauberman. Majestic Roof, St. Nicholas Ave., 185th St. ; audience 265. L. M. Cockaday. Loew's American Roof, 8th Ave. and 42nd St. ; audience 409. Fred. A. Gritzner. Moorish Gardens ; audience 496. Fred Rosebury. Brighton Beach Music Hall ; audience 500. A. H. Rodde. Queensboro Athletic Club, L. I. City ; audience 500. Wm. F. Diehl. Sumner Theatre, Brooklyn ; audience 300. Earl Kullman.

In addition to the foregoing list the voice broadcasting was received in a number of theatres where an admission was charged, including six theatres arranged for in the Pittsburgh district and assigned to the Westinghouse Company, concerning which no report has been received. Detailed figures and total number in the audiences are therefore not available as we go to press. Additions or corrections received will be published in the next issue. In a great many places where no hall or theatre had been contracted for by the organizations concerned, enterprising and enthusiastic amateurs undertook independent affairs of their own and also took up collections for the benefit of the cause. A detailed report of these undertakings follow: W. Harold Warren writes from Asbury Park, N. J., as follows : "My compliments to you for your excellent work during the Dempsey-Carpentier bout. Owing to your perfect enunciation, your clear and vivid descriptions, and your calm and measured speech under such exciting surroundings, I was able to obtain perfect reception in a roller chair on the Asbury Park Boardwalk, using a new type of loop, a detector, and a two-step amplifier, equally as good whether the chair was in motion or at rest. The cheering of the crowd could be distinguished and each sound of the gong seemed as though it were but a few feet from the roller chair instead of in Jersey City, notwithstanding the fact that we were but 100 feet from the noise of the breaking surf. I have sent a check for $13.00 and photo to the N. A. W. A. Again congratulating you." At Smithtown, L. I., A. E. Jackson entertained a few friends and sent $1.80 as a donation. G. N. Vacca of Newark, N. J., enclosed money order for $3.50 secured through a small gathering of his friends. He states that people who have previously listened on his set to other radiophone stations generally experienced trouble in understanding speech but that on Saturday everyone understood ever word from the Hoboken station. From Eastport, Maine, G. C. Brown sent a donation of $2.00 and reported that the voice description was heard well using only one UV-200 Radiotron. Eastport,, Maine, is approximately 425 miles air line, from Hoboken. At Leighton, Pa., R. A. Gerhard rented a small hall for $10.00 and made the returns available to an audience of eighty-three. He forwarded the balance, $10.75, as a donation to the cause. He stated that the broadcasting was a great success, the voice carrying clearly through the hail and that everybody was pleased. At Sea Cliff, L. I., W. R. Nordmeyer, on an equipment entirely home-made with the exception of one vacuum tube, heard the entire voice broadcasting and made it available to a small gathering. He remitted $28.36 taken up as a contribution. First Ward Hose Co., of Morristown, N. J., sent a check for $25.00 which was made up in a collection taken by the Company. The treasurer states that an audience of approximately 500 were able to hear all of the returns of the preliminaries and the big fight. The entire fire house was packed on both floors. By means of a two-step amplifier and two large phonograph horns attached to head telephones, every word was made clear to the audience on the first and second floors.

George J. Smith organized a small gathering of village notables in the fire house at Valley Stream, L. I., and forwarded a contribution of $9.43. C. Waddington states that the voice came in so loud at Clark Mills (ten miles from Utica, N. Y.) that it could be heard several feet away from the telephones. He enclosed $3.50 as a contribution. Horace A. Beale, Jr., president of the Parkesburg Iron Company, Parkesburg, Pa., set up a temporary station at the baseball grounds in Parkesburg and the broadcasting was made available for a large number of people. A check for $50.00 was forwarded as a contribution. At Brooklyn, N. Y., Kenneth Swezey and several friends listened to the report of the Dempsey-Carpentier fight and he says that they were all greatly impressed with the capabilities of the radiophone "which is now being used to full advantage." He enclosed $1.00 as a contribution. C. Milanio also conducted a small affair at his home and remitted $1.00 as a contribution.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/century2.htm (3 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:19

Page 62: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the "Battle of the Century" (1921)

From Poultney, Vt., F. C. Fassett reports that the voice was strong during the entire broadcasting and that the ringing of the gong between rounds could be clearly heard all over the hall. He forwarded $5.69. R. S. Johnson sent word to the city officials of Red Bank, N. J., and their friends to attend a reception of the returns. A fair crowd was on hand at o'clock and he was in the midst of numerous questions when, "hello. hello, this is WJY, Hoboken, New Jersey, speaking." broke in on the room and the crowd was instantly silenced. The affair was an entire success from beginning to end and the hat was passed ; $36.50 was dropped into it and has been sent in. He states that from an experimental standpoint the event will go down in history as a most wonderful accomplishment. R. E. Brigham of Oneonta, N. Y., states that ten friends listened to the radiophone returns and considered the event remarkably successful. They heard every word and all were well pleased and commented favorably upon the clearness of the speech. Mr. Brigham enclosed a check for $17.00 as a contribution. At Tarrytown, N. Y., Old Post Road Garage was used by Fred Koenig because he was unable to secure a hall. He set up his receiver in the show room of the garage, "which by the way," he adds, "was not large enough to accommodate the large crowd which came to hear this wonderful description of the fight by wireless telephone." A collection was taken up to the amount of $35.50, which has been received. Mr. Koenig had hand-bills printed and distributed throughout Tarrytown and the surrounding country before the fight. Frank Nowotny was unable to be at home at Orange, N. J., on Saturday during the broadcasting, so he had another young man operate his receiving set for the benefit of several neighbors, with the stipulation that they must all contribute to the cause. He enclosed $2.00 as the amount of the collection taken up. A. G. Sidman received the returns at the Montclair (N. J.) Athletic Club and enclosed a contribution of $10.00. D. W. Ormsbee accidentally heard of the intention to broadcast the results of the big fight from a fellow commuter and succeeded in hearing the voice very clearly and entertained several friends at Massapequa, L. I. He enclosed $15.00 as a contribution. At Shelton, Conn., A. R. Kulich entertained thirty people who were able to dearly understand every word of the broadcasting and has sent $8.00 to be added to the fund. At Sag Harbor, L. I., J. Henry Ronkens, Jr., entertained a small audience which was extremely enthusiastic over the excellent results obtained. He enclosed $3.00 for the fund.

From Rhinebeck, N. Y., George Rosenkranz reports that he had just recently installed a receiving set and was surprised when he found how clearly he could hear the speech from Hoboken on it. He entertained several friends and took up a collection to the amount of $30.73, which has been received. At Langhorne, Pa., five persons heard the returns as clearly as if the voice was coming from the next farmhouse. J. Edgar Hires enclosed check for $5.00. At Summit, N. J., Robert N. Brockway, Jr., and Leonard Richards, conducted a gathering at a small hall and collected $45.00 which has been remitted. At Altoona, Pa., C. O. Amos received the voice broadcasting of the big fight successfully through considerable static, he used a loud speaker in a theatre. When, at the conclusion of the voice description, the result was broadcasted by telegraphy, using straight C. W., the signals were so loud they drowned out the orchestra. He enclosed money order for $4.00 as a contribution from the amateurs concerned in the undertaking. From Naugatuck, Conn., Daniel E. Noble reports reception of the fight returns a total success and heard by 500 people assembled in a hall. The voice was as loud as it would have been had the speaker been present shouting a description in the hall. Everybody was highly pleased with the demonstration. He enclosed a check for $55.35. C. R. Vincent of the Plainfield Radio Association arranged for the reception of the returns at the Shackamaxon Golf Club, Westfield, N. J. The entire voice description of the fight was clearly received and every body was surprised and delighted. A check for $50.00 was sent in to be added to the fund. Paul B. Murphy enclosed a money order with his letter for $10.00, which was obtained from a small gathering at the Nyack (N. Y.) Boat Club. He states that the quality of transmission over the radiophone was excellent and that the returns themselves were of a character that exceeded even the highest expectations. From Hoboken, N. J., J. D. Elrndorf, of the Young Men's Christian Association, advises that one of the members experimented in the reception of the voice returns on July 2nd and after a little adjustment was able to hear the voice clearly. They passed the hat among those who listened in and secured $6.00, which has been sent to us to be added to the fund. At the Nyack Boat Club, Nyack, N. Y., Mr. Paul B. Murphy made it possible for a party of members to listen to the reports. A collection, amounting to $10, has been received from this gathering. Mr. W. B. Thurman, 13A East 37th Street, personally brought to this office $3.25 which was taken up at a small gathering at his home. At Buchanan, N. Y., Mr. Michael Lounz entertained a few friends who contributed $7.75. The reports were received on the lawn of his home under a large tree, and everybody was comfortable and very much pleased with the returns. Mr. Wilfred P. Luckens, 527 Spring Mill Avenue, Conshohocken, Pa., entertained a small gathering of friends who contributed $2.00 to the cause. At Peekskill, N. Y., Mr. Charles R. Doty and Mr. George Olsen received the reports at the Colonial Theatre and the manager donated $20. Mr. G. N. Ashley, Chatham, N. Y., has forwarded a cheek for $7.50, contributed by a small party of his friends whom he entertained with the reports. At the Radio Institute of America, 326 Broadway, New York, the hat was passed by the instructor, Mr. M. L. Bergin, and $23 was contributed by the students and employees of the Institute. At Woodmere, L. I., Robert C. Birkhahn entertained party of friends and the entire voice broadcasting was voted a most wonderful achievement. He enclosed $5.00 as a contribution to the cause. * * The total amount received at N. A. W. A. headquarters from small undertakings handled entirely by the amateurs either in small halls, in homes and in some cases in wood-sheds, is approximately $600. The theatre receipts remitted direct to the American Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club, were of course much greater. Reports containing remarks of listeners from a number of scattered points throughout the district covered by the voice transmission tell the story eloquently. The complete success is clearly indicated in the following extracts selected at random from many hundreds of reports received: At Hardwick, Vt., the voice was loud through the entire fight and the preliminaries, and was heard without trouble, using two steps of amplification (distance 300 miles). On the yacht "Eagle," owned by W. K. Vanderbilt, the operator accidentally ran across the voice description while tuning his set, when 125 miles from New York on Long Island Sound. The voice was fine and clear, and Mr. Vanderbilt, his guests, and all of the crew, were able to hear the description of the preliminaries and the big fight itself. The operator reports that the millionaire and his friends were very much impressed. An amateur at Auburndale, Mass., held his receiving headphones against land line telephone transmitter and the voice description was received at a nearby golf club with sufficient audibility to be beard over a room by attachment of a megaphone to the receiver of the land line telephone. At Swansea, Mass., (Cape Cod) the entire fight description was heard clearly on a home-made set, one-step amplification. At Lawrence, Mass., the entire fight was received on a home-made set with two-step amplifier.

At Providence, R. I., all details were received clearly with good audibility, using one-step amplification. The speech I was exceptionally good at Greenwich, Conn. Audibility was sufficient to enable listeners to hear every word fifteen feet away from telephones. From Donora, Pa., (35 miles southwest of Pittsburgh and 350 miles airline from Hoboken) an amateur reported temperature of 90° in the shade, in spite of which all of the fight broadcasting was received clearly. He states that while returns of the big fight were being received from Hoboken, the Westinghouse station at East Pittsburgh, Pa., came on the air and made the announcement that no fight returns had yet been received. The entire voice description of the big fight was received at Jamaica, L. I., on an old wire clothesline fifteen feet long, using a galena detector. From Greenport, L. I., an amateur sent a complete copy of the voice broadcasting including the preliminaries and it checks as being substantially correct. His report states that the voice was much more clear than over a telephone line to New York City. Greenport is 105 miles air-line from Hoboken. At Albany, N. Y., the entire fight returns were received clearly and distinctly on detector and one-step of amplification. Six pairs of telephone receivers were connected in circuit. At Stamford, Conn., the entire fight description was heard clearly by twenty-five people by attachment of a megaphone as a loud speaker. The voice was heard clear and distinct through considerable static at Buzzards Bay, Mass. At Bourne, Mass. (Cape Cod), the voice was clear and the description of the entire fight was received without trouble. Bristol, Pa., received the voice clearly, distinctly and strong. At Bourne, Mass. (Cape Cod) the voice was clear and loud with two steps of amplification. There was considerable static here. At Camp Arey, Orleans, Mass. (Cape Cod), the voice was distinctly audible. Bulletins were telephoned to the local village paper and moving picture show. Every word was distinctly heard through heavy static at Jessup, Md. At Devault, Pa., the voice was strong, clear and easily read through considerable static. The words were audible with the phones lying on the table. As no hall or theatre was secured at Clifton, N. J., John J. Kulik organized a small undertaking of his own and entertained a group of friends and neighbors. The audibility of the voice at Clifton was such that the entire fight description could be heard 200 feet away from the loud speaker horn. B. D. Heller of Fordham, N. Y., writes as follows : "The description of the fight was simply wonderful. Even the gong sounded plainly as could be. The broadcasting was received on a little, old loose-coupler, silicon detector and single phone I had stored away for years and only got it out to get my boy started in wireless during vacation. Never expected to hear a 'World Crier' by radiophone. You must have been heard over thousands of miles. Some 'Town Crier' I'll say! Almost thought I was in the front row at the ringside when you counted Carpentier out. It was realistic and impressive to the highest degree." Harry B. Fischer, of Brooklyn, writes as follows : "With a 2-step amplifier connected to a small size loose coupler and with the above inserted in two megaphones the voice could be heard clearly and distinctly through three rooms of our apartment, where fifteen persons assembled." Mrs. H. W. McMann of 380 Riverside Drive, New York, writes that her son was participating in the reception of the returns at one of the local theatres and that as the afternoon wore on and she began thinking about the fight she got to the point where she could no longer restrain herself and listened in on her son's receiving set. She then describes, in detail, the reception of the fight and pronounces it so remarkable as to be almost unbelievable. From Bayonne, N. J., W. A. MacMaster writes that the audience at his home ranged in age from eleven to forty-five years and everyone was intensely interested. He reports that "they all agreed that the case of the wireless amateur took a great stride forward on that Saturday afternoon, and has forwarded a resolution, signed by all those who listened to the returns at his home, requesting that a similar detailed description by radiophone be made of the 1921 World's Series baseball games. Miss Mary M. Maurer of Hillside, N. J. writes that her young brother had some difficulty at first in tuning-in the voice and that as she is opposed to prize fighting generally she at first refused to help him, but after hearing a few words come through she got so excited she forgot all about her prejudice against prize fighting. With the set she entertained her entire family, including her grandmother. E. L. Versfelt of Montclair, N. J., states that his antenna consisted of a single wire hidden in the moulding of a second story room. Total length of wire twenty-eight feet. The voice was audible all over the house. N. W. Meitzler states that he made every effort to secure a hall at Allentown, Pa., but was unsuccessful. He attempted to borrow a megaphone from a local music store, but as Saturday was their busy day he was unsuccessful. He finally rigged up a megaphone in connection with one Baldwin head telephone and in this way entertained a large gathering at his home.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/century2.htm (4 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:19

Page 63: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the "Battle of the Century" (1921)

Captain C. H. Batchelder of the S. S. "Acropolis," radioed thanking the N. A. W. A. for the fight reports received 400 miles at sea. He stated that every word was clearly understood on board the "Acropolis." Frank Saalmueller entertained eight persons at his home at Newark, N. J., hearing the entire voice broadcasting on a crystal detector. Roy Fisher of Philadelphia, Pa., reports the entire broadcasting clearly heard by ten persons, megaphone and Baldwin head telephone used as a loud speaker. His guests were very much surprised at the clearness of speech and the vividness of the description. At Richmond Hill, N. Y., Frank Jacobs had eight guests and only four pairs of telephones, so they took turns. The voice was clear and easily understood. He states that he has purchased an amplifier and a loud speaker in anticipation of the next voice broadcasting from Hoboken. Benjamin F. Cutler writes from Stonington, Conn., that the voice description of the preliminaries and the big fight and the ringing of the gong between rounds was clearly heard. He says that the news of the fight by radiophone was just as good as being at the ringside. Arthur H. Lynch, from Brooklyn, reports the entire voice broadcasting heard clearly ; he had eight sets of head telephones connected to a single tube. R. Henry Strahlman received the voice broadcasting for the benefit of the patients, doctors, nurses and others at the Montifiore Hospital in the Bronx. A. H. Townsend of Newark, N. J., states that his entire family of six people listened to the radiophone returns using only a crystal detector, one pair of head telephones and a megaphone used as a loud speaker horn. Dr. Gordon M. Christine of Philadelphia received all preliminaries and the big fight without a hitch, and could also hear the ringing of the gong between rounds. He states that it certainly is a great advance in broadcasting news. G. R. Herbert of the Bronx was so enthusiastic over the voice broadcasting that he had the copy he made of the fight description framed and hung on the wall of his radio station. At Frankfort, Philadelphia, S. J. Thackery, using a 2-step amplifier and regular phonograph horn, found the voice easily audible 100 feet from the receiving set. Fifty persons listened to the voice broadcasting at his station. F. S. Gostenhofer of New York writes as follows : "While I am one of the many thousands of 'rank outsiders' in wireless who listens in to what the World is saying, doing no sending, I nevertheless feel that I owe you many thanks for the very able manner in which the voice broadcasting of the several fights today, including that between Dempsey and Carpentier was handled. Several people here enjoyed the fights as they progressed. You have not only rendered a great public service but demonstrated once again the remarkable possibilities of the radiophone both at present and for the future." The S. S. "Delambro" (at dock at Brooklyn, N. Y.), reports through her operator the use of a Marconi crystal receiver. The voice was by far the best he had ever heard on that type of receiver, and entertained the officers of the vessel and the crew. Charles Winters writes that his son, Peter, fifteen years old, has erected a home-made wireless outfit in the back yard of his house at Hackensack, N. J. He states that the boy constructed the whole apparatus out of waste wood and pieces of wire and that if we had an opportunity to look the outfit over we would probably laugh. On the night of July 1st he ran in to his father and exclaimed : "'Father, I hear somebody speaking!' At first I did not believe him, but was easily convinced as I heard the voice myself. Needless to say the young man was greatly excited. We enjoyed the speech and music very much and it was as distinct as if it were in the same room." He further says that when the amateurish, incomplete wireless outfit of a school boy could receive these messages so distinctly it certainly seems to open up an immense future possibility for the radiophone. From Chatham, N. J., Edwin Westervelt reports fourteen guests, voice clear, modulation perfect and better than the voice from any radiophone station ever before listened to. At Peekskill, N. Y., F. Lesh Williams had several guests who heard the entire voice description clearly on a crystal detector. At the home of Lawrence A. Wood, Peekskill, N. Y., thirteen people listened to the radiophone reports of the events at Jersey City. Hopes to hear the radiophone again soon. From Schenectady, N. Y., Walter N. Sorgens reports the voice loud and clear ; four persons listened to the broadcasting. Conrad F. Bond congratulates the N. A. W. A. on the audibility of the radiophone description. He lives a mile outside the village of Collegeville but quite a few persons walked the mile in order to get the radiophone reports. Everybody was surprised and delighted at the clearness of the voice which was received on a loose coupler, fixed condenser, Murdock phones and a galena detector. At Roselle, N. J., James M. Scott heard the voice very distinct and did not miss a word. His house became crowded and a number of persons found places on the porch and on the lawn. Bulletins were broadcasted to those outside the house by means of a

megaphone. Roy R. Neira of New York City intended to receive the broadcasting, but his set went bad, so he rushed over to a friend's house in order to get the returns. He found the friend's house crowded and had to wait in the hall with a number of others while the results were retransmitted by means of a small megaphone. George W. Morgenroth states his was the first station in Harrison, N. J. to get the result, of the big fight outdoors to the public, and he carried the idea further by hastily making signs announcing the result and tacking them up about town. He added a line at the bottom of these signs : "Through the courtesy of the National Amateur Wireless Association." Charles E. Coyle, member of Engine Company No. 60, East 137th Street, New York City, entertained an audience consisting of members of the company and friends, about twenty-five in all, who proclaimed the demonstration the most wonderful and novel method ever known of broadcasting the result of a boxing match. At East Orange, N. J., says Charles Porter, Jr., the broadcasting of the events was all that could be desired. It was very realistic and everybody was excited at the finish. At Passaic, N. J., the Economy Electric Company entertained ten persons in its office. Werner Electric Company of Ridgewood, N. Y., had its store jammed to the doors with listeners to the voice broadcast which was easily audible all over the place. At Montclair, N. J., Eugene Richter had eight people listening. He reports the voice very strong and clear and says : "Never did I dream I could do such a thing! Radiophone! 1600 meters! Eight people getting it all. I wish I could have had 1800 people instead of eight enjoying it. We were all completely thrilled." E. F. Stearns of Brooklyn received the broadcasting using a small chunk of tin roof for an aerial ; he states that the description was absolutely perfect. From Trenton, N. J., F. W. Sutter reports that the voice transmission was heard clearly and distinctly with one vacuum tube ; three head sets were connected in series and six persons listened. W. H. Clark of Morristown, N. J., says the radiophone was clear and distinct. Twenty persons listened. Edwin J. Dunn packed a small set in a valise and went to Maspeth, L. I., where a wire was attached to a tree in a field. The entire broadcasting was clearly heard. At Rochelle Park, N. J., Stewart Becker had eighteen phones attached to two Baldwin head telephones and ten guests listened to the reception. Several officials of the Standard Oil Company, White Oil Company and Western Electric Company were present. He states that no clearer speech was ever produced by land telephone. In the same town, the Union County Radio Association had a number of guests who were entertained by a perfect reception of the voice. A written transcript of the description of each bout was made, round by round, and made a part of the records of the Union County Radio Association. At Rochelle Park, N. J., Stewart Becker had eighteen friends in a room listening to the voice description. He says they enjoyed it all and had much praise for an organization which could carry out successfully such an enormous undertaking. Carroll T. Downes made it possible for thirty-one people to listen to the returns at his home at West Medford, Mass. He kept two theatres informed as well as the ticket sellers in the North Station at Boston who passed on the information to passengers purchasing tickets. From South River, N. J., Charles H. Dugan writes : "Through the courtesy of two young men, Fred Cost and his brother, John, I was able to receive first hand information as to the fistic encounter recently held in Jersey City. The boys were generous and permitted a good size crowd to gather in a shed at the rear of their home, while the less fortunate clung about the windows and doorway to have the tidings relayed to them by those at the instruments, using stage whispers, to pass the information along to those outside. The voice of the person at Jersey City who was sending out the news was quite as audible and distinct as one might wish for, even the clang of the gong at the ringside, could be distinctly heard. One elderly woman was so wrought up as the news began coming in that she said even if she was over 70 years old she was sorry that she didn't have five dollars bet on the outcome of the fight. I'm glad she did not, as the excitement for her was a-plenty without it." At Elmhurst, Pa., S. M. Boddington entertained twelve persons and remitted $5.00 for the good of the Cause. At Glen Rock, N. J., Ralph Bailey attempted to receive fight returns with a detector and 2-step amplifier, but the voice was so strong as to be unpleasant with this arrangement, and he consequently reduced amplification. One of his guests employed by the "Call" at Paterson, N. J., supplied many details to his paper which the office found they were not getting through land line channels. Joseph Haskel lives in a little apartment next to the Sixth Avenue elevated line in New York City, and here, using a home-made set, he states that the voice came as clear as if the speaker were right at his elbow. He sent in a complete copy of the entire voice broadcasting to prove it. At Cedarhurst, L. I., C. Willis Woolford entertained several friends, who heard the voice clear and distinct on a crystal detector. His comment is : "Good, glorious, great!" At Cartaret, N. J., the Harmony Social Club had 150 guests who listened to the voice broadcasting. The club report states that they were dumfounded at the wonderful demonstration. All agreed that it was better to hear the returns by radiophone than to go through the trouble and inconvenience of personally attending the fight itself. Francis S. Williams reports from Hornell, N. Y., the audibility such that six persons listened at one time using only one bulb. Everybody was greatly pleased, and voted the description much superior to the ordinary methods of posting telegraphic reports. Ralph B. Shebbey says the voice came clear and distinct at Bristol, Pa., to five persons listening. The gong at the beginning and close of the rounds was clearly heard. W. E. Hockman of Auburndale, Mass., arranged for the returns to be received at the Woodlawn Golf Club, the largest golf club in New England. The returns were also furnished to a gathering of neighbors which was so large that many were unable to get into the operator's house. Salem, Ohio., proved to be one of the record-breakers, 400 miles by airline from Hoboken. Charles P. Hoyd reports that he entertained several friends and is very enthusiastic "over what amateurs have done, are doing, and will do." Among the reports from those who supervised theatre installations is one from William F. Diehl, assigned to the Queensboro A. C., from which these extracts are taken as a specimen of the showmanship features of the program. He says : "The broadcast was received with remarkable intensity and clarity. The output was transferred to a Western Electric loud speaker which made the voice easy to understand in any part of the arena, which by the way seats 8,000 people. It might interest you to know that not a single interruption of the voice was noted during the entire broadcast. Every word was clear and distinct. Not one person could be discovered in the crowd who had ever witnessed a demonstration of radio telephony before, and one could hear a pin drop, it was so quiet during the performance." The quotations from the foregoing are from scattered letters out of a collection of hundreds received at N. A. W. A., headquarters. They are representative, but by no means inclusive. The interest of the amateur fraternity and others has been so great that it is impossible to tell how many really listened in, for thousands of stations did not report. But as nearly as can be determined from reports on hand approximately 300,000 persons listened to the broadcasting of the preliminaries and the big fight. Perhaps the audience was larger ; certainly it was not smaller. There is one thought which runs through a large proportion of the letters received, to the effect that this method of voice broadcasting big events is something which should not be allowed to die. The idea is novel and the method has proved to be so entirely satisfactory to all listeners, even at points double the distance beyond the claimed range of the transmitter, that the National Amateur Wireless Association is being urged by hundreds of people interested in radio to continue the practice.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/century2.htm (5 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:19

Page 64: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Vincent WJY Participation Certificate (1921)

Color scan, provided by Ross Allen, of the certificate issued to C. R. Vincent, Jr. for participation in WJY's July 2, 1921 broadcast of the Dempsey-Carpentier heavyweight championship boxing match. (According to Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the "Battle of the Century, "C. R. Vincent of the Plainfield Radio Association arranged for the reception of the returns at the Shackamaxon Golf Club, Westfield, N. J. The entire voice description of the fight was clearly received and every body was surprised and delighted. A check for $50.00 was sent in to be added to the fund.") The eight (facsimile) signatures are: J. Andrew White, Acting President of the National Amateur Wireless Association; Anne Morgan, Chairman, Executive Committee, American Committee for Devastated France; Franklin D. Roosevelt, President, The Navy Club, plus fighters Jack Dempsey and Georges Carpentier, and finally Madison Square Garden representatives G. L. "Tex" Rickard, Frank E. Coultry, and Julius Hopp.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJYvinc.htm (1 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:21

Page 65: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Vincent WJY Participation Certificate (1921)

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJYvinc.htm (2 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:21

Page 66: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

Thomas H. White -- January 1, 2000 On July 2, 1921, Julius Hopp's "brilliant idea" to broadcast the Dempsey-Carpentier heavyweight championship prize fight, was realized. Hopp's inspiration and groundwork had led to one of the most celebrated experimental broadcasts in U.S. radio history. But you've never heard of him. The idea was so successful that others rewrote history in order to claim credit for Hopp's work, and their misrepresentations have been repeated as fact up to today. Some have also been given credit for the efforts of a number of other hard working individuals. This is a review of the history -- or more precisely, the histories, exaggerations, distortions and myths -- that arose out of Hopp's original idea. It is also an attempt to piece together an accurate record of what really happened, including, to the best of my ability, who did what, in contrast to who later claimed credit.

Sections

● Beginnings ● Amateurs ● Initial Steps ● Ringside Setup ● Telephone Line

Problems

● "The Battle of the Century"

● Results ● Significance ● Certificates and Credits ● Rewriting History -- Part

I

● Next Stop -- Sarnoff ● Later Accounts ● Reality vs. Myth ● Westinghouse's Contributions ● Final Words

Beginnings

The most comprehensive account of this historic broadcast, and also the only one I've found which mentions Julius Hopp's pivotal role, is "Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the 'Battle of the Century'", which appeared in the August, 1921 issue of Wireless Age magazine. This account doesn't say what sparked Hopp's proposal. However, it may have been prompted by the April 11, 1921 broadcast of the Johnny Ray-Johnny Dundee fight, reported live from ringside by Westinghouse's KDKA in East Pittsburgh, PA. In any case, Julius Hopp suggested that KDKA's broadcasting "first" be duplicated in a big way in the New York area, by reporting the upcoming "Battle of the Century" -- the World Heavyweight Championship bout pitting American Jack Dempsey, the champion, against France's Georges Carpentier, on July 2, 1921. At this time Hopp was manager of Madison Square Garden concerts. According to the Wireless Age account, Hopp's first step was to gain the approval of the fight's promoter, George Lewis "Tex" Rickard. At this time Rickard was operating Madison Square Garden under a ten-year lease signed the previous year, with the financial backing of circus promoter John Ringling. Both Rickard and Madison Square

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (1 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 67: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

Garden treasurer Frank E. Coultry were enthusiastic. Now all Hopp had to do was find a radio transmitter and an audience. At this time the only people in the New York area with transmitters and receivers were the government, amateurs and commercial firms. There were some on-going experimental broadcasts in the area, but nothing that was well organized. KDKA had been on the air in East Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania for about half a year, and Westinghouse was in the process of setting up WJZ in Newark (now WABC New York), but it had not yet begun regular service. According to the Wireless Age account, after receiving Rickard's approval, "Matters were left in Mr. Hopp's hands, and he set about the task of securing the required apparatus and personnel. Manufacturers, individual amateurs, clubs and radio organizations of all characters were made acquainted with the plan". The chronology is a little vague, but Hopp appears to have first approached the local amateurs. According to the Wireless Age account, Hopp had been favorably impressed by their Second District Convention, held at the Hotel Pennsylvania in New York from March 16th to 19th, which had been designed to introduce radio to the general public. (The Convention Committee chairman was J. Owen Smith, and one of the banquet speakers was Major J. Andrew Smith, both of whom would play important roles in the fight broadcast.)

Amateurs

Then as now the most prominent U.S. amateur organization was the American Radio Relay League. Hopp contacted an individual who is not named, but sounds a lot like ARRL president Hiram Percy Maxim, asking for help with the proposed broadcast. Hopp was turned down, on the grounds that the scheme was impractical. This is unfortunate, since it would have been valuable to have had a full and independent report by the ARRL of the events. Instead, the only mention of the fight broadcast in QST, the ARRL's official publication, is a single paragraph report in the September, 1921 issue, which noted that "Amateurs in many nearby cities copied the returns and presented them to assembled audiences whose admission fees were turned over to charitable works under arrangements made by the Madison Square Garden Corporation". Fortunately for Hopp there were a couple of other amateur organizations in addition to the ARRL. One was the National Amateur Wireless Association, sponsored by Wireless Age magazine. According to the book "Two Hundred Meters and Down" NAWA wasn't particularly dynamic or well organized, and it disappeared a few years after the fight broadcast. However, J. Andrew White, NAWA's "Acting President", who was also editor of Wireless Age, offered to help with Hopp's proposal. (Guglielmo Marconi was the nominal president of NAWA; Harry L. Welker served as the Association's secretary.) Wireless Age had originated as Marconigram, an American Marconi publication. In 1919 the U.S. government, fearing foreign domination of a key industry, had convinced Marconi to sell its American subsidiary to General Electric. This resulted in a new General Electric subsidiary, the Radio Corporation of American. At the time of the fight broadcast Wireless Age was published by Wireless Press, Incorporated, an RCA subsidiary. White, a Wireless Press vice president, approached the parent company for support with the proposed broadcast, but found only limited interest. An exception was RCA's General Manager David Sarnoff. Sarnoff, who White knew was interested in broadcasting, found $1,500 to help support the project. RCA also loaned the services of a number of engineers.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (2 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 68: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

One of these engineers, J. Owen Smith, proved to be a real dynamo. A month after the New York amateur convention Smith became director of the Correspondence Division of RCA's Radio Institute of America. Because of his new position he had been required by ARRL's constitution to resign his seat on the ARRL Board of Directors. According to "Two Hundred Meters and Down", as an experienced amateur (2ZL) one of Smith's first jobs was to help revitalize NAWA, which had been nearly dormant since World War One. Since few people had radio receivers at this time, it was decided to equip theaters and halls with receivers connected to loudspeakers, charging a entrance fee for persons wanting to hear the live fight report. (At this time it was common to rent theaters and halls and charge boxing fans admission for bout reports from direct telegraph lines, much as later theater audiences would pay to watch fights via closed-circuit television). According to the Wireless Age account "arrangements for securing theatres and halls were entrusted to Mr. Hopp by the American Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club, and this feature of work was from then on directed from the office of the former organization". An initial report on the preparations, appearing in the July, 1921 Wireless Age, said theaters, halls and auditoriums were to be engaged in sixty-one cities. (A later New York Times report placed it at "upward of seventy halls".) Individual amateurs were encouraged to set up receivers for local groups in localities where the charities did not have sites. There was also an plan, canceled at the last minute, to send out the broadcast of the main bout to a crowd in Times Square around the New York Times building. A direct connection of the receiver to loudspeakers wouldn't work for some reason, so the plan was to write down the commentary and repeat it over the loudspeakers. Later the Times announced that, to avoid reducing attendance at the theaters hired by the charities, it would not use the broadcast reports. Instead, its loudspeaker announcements would be based on telegraphed summaries. The results were also posted on bulletin boards for persons beyond the range of the loudspeakers. (For publicity purposes, newspapers in many cities across the United States and Canada posted or announced telegraphed reports to assembled crowds.)

Initial Steps

It fell to White, through NAWA, to find a transmitter and amateur clubs to install the aerials and receivers needed to pick up the broadcast at the halls and theaters. According to White, Owen Smith gets credit for discovering that General Electric was building a high power 3 1/2 kilowatt ship transmitter for the Navy, which might be available for the broadcast. Getting permission from the Navy proved difficult -- until one day Smith brought former assistant Navy secretary Franklin Roosevelt to White's office and got permission to use the transmitter as a "test" of its capabilities. (At some point the planned broadcast became linked with fundraising for the American Committee for Devastated France. It's not stated in the Wireless Age account how this link originated, but it seems likely it can be traced to Hopp and his Madison Square Garden associates. A few months earlier Rickard, at the request of committee chairman Annie Taylor "Anne" Morgan, had staged a lightweight championship fight between Richie Mitchell and Benny Leonard at Madison Square Garden as a charity fundraiser for the committee. In contrast to this earlier fight, the Dempsey-Carpentier theater revenues were to be shared with the Navy Club. Since Roosevelt was president of the Navy Club, it's likely one of the conditions for use of the Navy transmitter was support for its fundraising project).

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (3 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 69: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

The transmitter's delivery, by tug from General Electric's Schenectady plant, was arranged by White. General Electric also sent an engineer to help with the installation. Arthur Batcheller, the government's Radio Inspector of the Second District, was lauded for having "accomplished wonders" in securing a temporary transmitter authorization, assigned the callsign WJY. Through NAWA, Wireless Age, and a general circular issued June 10th, amateurs were recruited to handle the sets in the theaters. (E. Howard Armstrong was listed as being in charge of the Yonkers Elks Club installation. With characteristic attention to accuracy and fairness, Armstrong later wrote in to note that Paul Hobe actually deserved most of the credit). Although heartened by the number of volunteers, there were "numerous cases of 'cold feet'" on the part of amateurs who decided the task was too demanding, and dropped out. The amateurs also required a certain amount of support and education. Most at this time used headphones for reception, and mainly listened on the standard amateur wavelength of 200 meters (1500 khz). WJY would operate on a longwave wavelength, 1600 meters (187 khz), and in order to entertain a theater full of people the receivers had to operate in conjunction with loudspeakers, which at this time were very temperamental and difficult to adjust. The amateurs provided the receivers and constructed aerials to receive the fight, in most cases paying the costs out of their own pockets. For those who didn't have loudspeakers Smith and others "worked day and night" to assemble amplifiers attached to hearing aids, which were mailed along with instructions to the amateurs in charge of the theater sets.

Ringside Setup

The initial plan was to install the transmitter and temporary wooden masts for an aerial next to the boxing ring, which was located within a 91,000 seat octagonal arena built at Boyles Thirty Acres in Jersey City, New Jersey. However, according to White, Rickard's silent partner John Ringling objected to the proposed broadcast and wanted it canceled. A compromise was developed -- the broadcast would still take place, but the transmitter and aerial would be located outside the arena. Fortunately there was a good transmitter site available, located two and a half miles (four kilometers) away, at the Delaware, Lackawanna and Western Railway terminal in Hoboken. A telephone line, installed by American Telephone & Telegraph, would be run from ringside to the transmitter, so that the ringside announcements could go directly over the air. A huge aerial was strung between the terminal clock tower and a radio tower that had been constructed for tests a few years earlier. The railroad provided for use of the end of a hallway within a shack, normally used by Pullman porters, in order to house the transmitter. (Smith slept in the shack at night to protect the equipment from vandalism). The goal was to broadcast a good signal over a 200 mile (320 km) radius. Beginning June 24th the transmitter was tested by sending to the amateurs, whose telegrams and telephone calls reported on signal quality. The initial results were dismal -- the signal was far weaker than expected. Changes were made, but the transmission was little better. Finally on July 1st, the night before the fight, the transmitter started working properly.

Telephone Line Problems

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (4 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 70: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

According to White's accounts, the three months of preparation were a period of tremendous tension. White and Smith stayed up late many nights getting everything ready, resolving one crisis after another. However, just when everything appeared to be under control, a final crisis appeared. AT&T refused to connect the ringside telephone line to the transmitter. The whole project was in jeopardy. White was caught by surprise by this final crises. There was no reason for him to expect the telephone company would place restrictions on the phone line. In April it had supplied a line to KDKA for the Ray-Dundee fight, so it could be broadcast directly from ringside. What had changed? The reasons given by the various accounts for AT&T's action are vague, but it appears this was an opening shot between AT&T and RCA over the right to use telephone lines in conjunction with radio. Beginning in 1920 a series of cross-licencing agreements were made between AT&T and a number of other companies, including General Electric, over the use of radio patents. The agreements also carved up which areas the various companies would be allowed to pursue, a feature that eventually was found to violate antitrust standards. Under the agreements AT&T was assigned exclusive rights to "public service" uses of radio. Giving this a broad interpretation, the telephone company would later claim this gave it the exclusive right to interconnect phones lines to radio transmitters. According to the book "The WEAF Experiment" the telephone company had been closely monitoring KDKA's pioneering requests of phone lines for remote broadcasts. At first Westinghouse's requests were met, although as far as the telephone company was concerned it was merely extending a courtesy. Later AT&T would deny Westinghouse use of remote phone lines, under its interpretation of the agreements. Apparently AT&T decided there was no need to extend a similar exemption to RCA for the fight broadcast, and so denied the direct ringside connection. Once more a compromise was developed. Instead of being connected to the transmitter, the ringside line would run to an ordinary telephone handset located in the transmitter shack. There the ringside reports would be recorded and read over the air.

"The Battle of the Century"

White, a former amateur boxer, practiced announcing the fights -- there were six preliminaries scheduled in addition to the main event -- by commentating as he "fought himself" in the mirror. The Navy promised its stations would keep the longwave wavelength used by WJY clear of interference during the broadcast. According to the account in "This Fascinating Radio Business" White, Smith and Harry Welker (misidentified in this account and others based on it as "Walker") stayed up the entire night before the broadcast preparing the transmitter. Then White and Welker set things up at ringside, and once they surrendered their tickets they had to stay within the enclosure. A photograph of the two at ringside appears in the Wireless Age account. White would soon celebrate his 32nd birthday. Welker, described as "an auxiliary observer", appears to be in his twenties. There is a humorous story associated with Welker, which White mentions in a sidebar included the Wireless Age account. It was a hot sunny day, and White started announcing non-stop beginning around 11:30 AM. Welker had a thermos of ice water, which he was supposed to share with White. However, according to White, it was two and one-half parched hours into the four hour broadcast before Welker remembered to provide him with water. Most early accounts, including Wireless Age, agree on one point -- because of the AT&T restriction it was Owen Smith's voice that went out over the air, reading typed bulletins produced by an unnamed

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (5 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 71: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

"high speed telegrapher" listening to White over the ringside telephone line. However, there are numerous apparent contradictions to the claim that White's voice wasn't being broadcast. Many of the reports printed in Wireless Age mention distinctly hearing the opening and closing bells, and one claimed to hear crowd noise. Since the transmitter was a long distance from the ring it's hard to imagine how arena sounds could have been audible within the enclosed transmitter shack. In his 1924 Radio Broadcast interview White claimed a special gong had been placed and sounded within the transmitter room, but this doesn't explain the crowd noise. Another oddity is that in the Wireless Age account White thanks the amateurs who copied the broadcast verbatim and sent transcripts to him, noting "It's only through these that I know what I said". What did Smith do with the bulletins he read over the air -- burn them? Also, if White's words were merely being typed for rebroadcast, why did he feel he couldn't take a short break to retrieve the water bottle from Welker? In addition, the account that appears in "This Thing Called Broadcasting" notes that Owen Smith was "partially blinded for days" from the glare of the transmitter tubes during the broadcast. Since the front of the transmitter was a solid panel, this places Smith in the narrow gaps at the sides and in back of the transmitter, an odd position for someone reading bulletins over the air, especially since photographs show the transmitter microphone on a table in front of the transmitter. And when a tube burst during the last round of the main event, it was Smith who replaced it, burning the palms of his hands so badly that he later had to go to the hospital to get them bandaged. It seems strange that one of the other engineers wasn't in charge of monitoring the transmitter and replacing tubes, if Smith was busy reading the announcements over the air. Thirty-four years after the historic broadcast White supplied the missing information. Reader's Digest carried his account of the fight, entitled "The First Big Broadcast", in its December, 1955 issue. (It received the Digest's $2500 "First Person" Award.) In this article White noted that, thanks to Owen Smith's ingenuity, it actually was White's voice from ringside which went over the airwaves. In order to get around the telephone company's restriction on connecting the phone line directly to the transmitter, "Smith put a five-inch diaphragm into the receiving telephone and hooked another telephone with a big diaphragm to the radio transmitter" so that White's voice could "leap the gap" and go out over the airwaves. (It's doubtful that AT&T would have applauded Smith's ingenuity, which explains why the Wireless Age account had Smith doing the broadcasting).

Results

In spite of all the crises, traumas and fears of failure, the broadcast seems to have gone off well. (Dempsey retained the championship by knocking out his foe in the fourth round.) White did have one final moment of panic, however -- after the broadcast ended he momentarily became fearful that he had in fact been speaking for four hours into a dead phone line. Many of the reports

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (6 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 72: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

carried in Wireless Age mentioned the high quality of WJY's signal, and the range of the reports suggests the transmission coverage met all expectations. However, Wireless Age can't be expected to have highlighted problems, which is why the lack of an independent QST report is a loss. A number of newspapers carried a short note that a radio enthusiast, one Casper Risley in Margate City, NJ, was badly shaken up while listening to fight returns (presumably WJY) when his aerial was struck by lightening, destroying his receiver. Somehow this was left out of the Wireless Age account. Wireless Age reported attendance figures for the halls and theaters "operated under contract" by the two charities. Thirty sites are listed -- ten in New York City, with the other twenty located as far north as Springfield, Massachusetts, as far west as Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, and as far south as Wilmington, Delaware. There were also sites listed in New Jersey and Connecticut. Total attendance for these theaters was just over 10,000, or about 340 per site. It's not clear if this was a large enough attendance to be considered a fundraising success, especially if the theaters and halls were rented. For example, although 500 attended at the Queensboro Athletic Club, its seating capacity was 8,000. According to the Wireless Age account, the largest crowd was the 1,200 gathered at Loew's New York Roof Theater. (There may have been additional, unreported theaters and halls, since thirty is less than half the number of theaters and halls originally planned). According to the reports listed in Wireless Age, the broadcast was heard by individual amateurs as far north as Maine, and west to Ohio. The more distant receptions would have been using headphones, since at the farthest points the signals would have been too weak for loudspeaker reproduction. Many later accounts of the fight state that the broadcast was received as far south as Florida, and in his 1955 review White even claims that a theater crowd listened to it in Saint Augustine. However, none of the Wireless Age reports, which fill six pages, came from farther south than Jessup, Maryland, and that one was an individual amateur who reported hearing the broadcast through "heavy static". Although "Maine to Florida" is a catchier phrase than "Maine to Maryland", it's doubtful any boxing fans in the Sunshine State actually heard the historic broadcast. One of the more innovative receiving setups was located on the Asbury Park, NJ boardwalk. W. Harold Warren, who according to Wireless Age contributed $13 to the cause, operated a "roller chair" that was equipped with a radio receiver, so passengers could listen to the fight broadcast. Warren was adept at getting publicity for his roller chair receiver -- a year earlier he, his chair, and two sisters had appeared on the August, 1920 cover of Radio News. At that time chair occupants were being entertained by voice and phonograph transmissions from 2XJ, an experimental station located in Deal Beach, NJ and operated by AT&T subsidiary Western Electric.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (7 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 73: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

The estimates of the number of WJY's listeners ranged from 200,000 to 500,000, with the Wireless Age account and the amateur's certificates placing it at 300,000. Even today it's hard to measure an "invisible audience" and avoid the tendency to be caught up in the enthusiasm and inflate its size and significance. (For example, according to the Wireless Age account the attendance at Kruger's Auditorium in Newark, NJ was 303. However, in the September, 1921 Club Gossip section of Radio News, the Irvington New Jersey Radio Club, which had operated the auditorium receiver, claimed that "This auditorium holds two thousand five hundred people and was packed long before the fight began"). Since only amateurs and those in the theaters had the receivers needed to hear the broadcast, the size of the audience can be estimated from the Wireless Age reports. I personally think an estimate of 20,000 to 50,000 -- in other words somewhat smaller than the crowd gathered at Boyles Thirty Acres -- is more realistic.

Significance

As with many other exciting events, the impact and significance of the WJY broadcast has increased with each retelling of the story over the years. Many later accounts vastly overestimate the importance of this experimental broadcast, as having brought "radio to the millions". Actually, at the time it was barely noticed by the general public. One problem limiting its impact was a lack of publicity. In his 1955 account, White complained: "We needed advance publicity, but we did not get it. The only newspaper to pay us any attention was the New York Times". And even the Times accounts were only brief references on inside pages. In the tremendous hoopla surrounding the fight, the broadcasting experiment was only a minor, and little noticed, sideshow as far as the public was concerned. In fact, it is very difficult to find contemporary reports of the broadcast, especially in general circulation publications. Overall the fight broadcast seems to have created less notice than some earlier broadcast "stunts", especially compared to the international attention given to experimental broadcasts from Clemsford, England the previous year. The Clemsford series had been highlighted by a June 15, 1920 concert by world famous opera star Madame Nellie Melba, sponsored by the Daily Mail of London, which was heard as far away as Paris. Also, radio was not the only technological advance vying for attention. At the time it was eclipsed by flashier innovations -- airplanes swooping over the arena, racing to deliver fight photos to distant newspapers in time for Sunday editions, and circling Paris ready to signal the outcome; "motion picture machines" on a special stand filming the bout's progress normally and in slow motion; and scores of telegraph lines running to ringside sending up-to-the-minute reports to Canada and the United States as far away as California, while other telegraph and cable lines were used to transmit photographs to newspapers beyond the range of the aircraft. In addition, promoted by the New York World, there was the magnificent "giant Underwood Typewriter", typing telegraphed fight results in three-inch (7.6 cm) letters for an appreciative crowd. (It's occasionally wistful to read about forgotten mechanical marvels in newspapers now defunct, both destined to be killed off by radio and its evil twin television). The broadcast also doesn't seem to have had much impact in the boxing world. In his autobiography Dempsey mentions it only in passing, noting it was conducted with "Nat Fleischer and Andrew White nervously manning the controls". Nat Fleischer was a sports reporter for the New York Press -- a few months later he would start The Ring magazine. Fleischer's role in the broadcast actually seems to have been minor. He doesn't even mention the broadcast in his own autobiography, and in his biography of Jack Dempsey he devotes exactly two sentences to the topic, noting that "Major Andrew White was at the controls and I was his assistant" without specifying what that entailed.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (8 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 74: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

Overall the fight broadcast was only a one-shot publicity stunt, the latest in a series of experimental broadcasts in the New York area dating back to DeForest in 1907. It actually had a relatively small audience and impact, especially compared to the millions that radio would command in just a few years. Although the Wireless Age account said additional broadcasts by WJY were planned, no others were ever made. Broadcasting would only begin to gain widespread visibility in Gotham three months later, when Westinghouse's WJZ began daily operation from Newark in early October, prompting the public at large to began to buy radio receivers for their homes. Unlike the fight broadcast, which went out on a government longwave wavelength of 1600 meters, WJZ operated on the mediumwave wavelength of 360 meters (833 kilohertz), which shortly thereafter was formally set aside as the standard entertainment wavelength for broadcast stations. (The similarity of the callsigns for the fight's temporary Hoboken longwave authorization, WJY, and Westinghouse's WJZ in Newark was probably only a coincidence. To make things more confusing, RCA later took over operation of WJZ and moved the station to New York City, where it is now WABC-770. In 1923, RCA built a second New York City broadcast station, christened WJY, which lasted until 1927. There is no direct link between the two WJYs, although the reuse of the historic call probably commemorated the earlier temporary longwave station). The fight broadcast was much more important in establishing careers within the emerging broadcast industry, J. Andrew White's in particular. In late 1921 RCA opened a short-lived broadcast station, WDY, in Roselle Park, NJ. (Some accounts incorrectly have WDY using WJY's old transmitter -- it actually had its own 500 watt set). J. Owen Smith was in charge of setting up WDY -- White was station manager. White served until 1923 as RCA's "director general of broadcasting". He also continued to announce, specializing in sports events and political conventions, and in a 1924 Radio Broadcast article was described as the "most famous announcer in radio". In 1926 White became the first president of the Columbia Broadcasting System, although he was eventually eclipsed and then ousted by William Paley.

Certificates and Credits

The amateurs who participated in the broadcast were issued certificates of appreciation. A sample, issued to "Mr. American Amateur", appears in the Wireless Age account. The certificate noted that money raised in conjunction with the broadcast went to "The contribution of financial and material aid in the task of rehabilitating the war-torn and devastated regions of France and bringing relief to an heroic people" and for "Aiding establishment and maintenance of a home, hotel and club for enlisted men of the United States Navy and Marine Corps". This raises the question of exactly how much money was raised for the two causes. Wireless Age reported that independent amateurs had donated about $600, and the theater figures would appear in a later issue, but they never did. According to "The General" the broadcast provided the French Committee "its single biggest windfall". But according to a George H. Clark quote in "History of Radio", although the broadcast was a scientific success, "financially it benefited the two club organizations in name only". Eight (facsimile) signatures appear on the sample certificate: J. Andrew White, Acting President of the National Amateur Wireless Association; Anne Morgan, Chairman, Executive Committee, American Committee for Devastated France; Franklin D. Roosevelt, President, The Navy Club, plus Jack Dempsey, G. Carpentier, G. L. Rickard, Frank E. Coultry -- and Julius Hopp. The Wireless Age account hailed the broadcast as "a co-operative effort toward an achievement worthwhile". Moreover, "Every individual who participated earned as much

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (9 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 75: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

credit as the next one". Well, maybe initially -- but that would soon change.

Rewriting History -- Part I The October, 1924 issue of Radio Broadcast featured an article reviewing the career of J. Andrew White. Not surprisingly, a major topic was the broadcast of the Dempsey-Carpentier fight three years previously. It is described as a "brilliant idea", but not Julius Hopp's -- he's never mentioned. Instead, White claimed credit for having originated the idea of broadcasting the fight, said to have been triggered by reading a newspaper account of the coming bout. According to the Radio Broadcast article, White had mused: "This whole country has become interested in the Dempsey-Carpentier fight. Now why can't my radio be tied up with it. Why can't I send this fight broadcast?". The broadcast is described as White's personal project, designed "to introduce radio telephony to the nation at large". In fact, the broadcast's whole complexion has changed. Missing are not only Julius Hopp but the Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club. In this account White personally recruits the amateurs, and they in turn secure the halls and theaters. No mention is made of the charitable underpinning. (To White's credit, some of the missing participants, although not Hopp, do reappear in his 1955 Reader's Digest account).

Next Stop -- Sarnoff

The August 7 and 14, 1926 issues of the Saturday Evening Post, featured the reminisces of David Sarnoff, "as told to Mary Margaret McBride". This article has already gained notoriety for embellishing history. Sarnoff's review of his role during the Titanic disaster has been roundly attacked for vastly exaggerating his own importance. In addition, in this account his November, 1916 "Radio Music Box" memo is back-dated to 1915, apparently to disguise the influence of DeForest's High Bridge broadcasts on Sarnoff's thoughts. And I have some doubts about the accuracy of his recollection of the Dempsey-Carpentier fight. Again Hopp and the two service organizations are missing -- the implication is that White originated the idea. But there is an addition, completely missing from the Wireless Age account and White's two accounts -- Sarnoff places himself at White's side during the fight. There are a couple of other references which have Sarnoff at ringside, but neither is conclusive. A write-up of the broadcast appeared in the August, 1921 issue of Radio News, produced by RCA publicist Pierre Boucheron. (Boucheron had been Associate Editor of Radio News until a few months earlier. In 1928 he would publish a comprehensive radio history, "The Electric Word", under the pseudonym "Paul Schubert". Surprisingly, it doesn't mention the Dempsey-Carpentier broadcast). Boucheron's Radio News account states that "Mr. D. Sarnoff, General Manager of the Radio Corporation of America, and Mr. J. A. White were located at ringside in the press stand and took turns at reporting the most important features..." However, not even Sarnoff himself ever claimed to have reported the fight. In addition, a short notice appearing on page six of the July 3, 1921 New York Times closes with the following: "The phones at ringside were operated by J. N. White, David Saranof and H. L. Welter". However, it hard to give a lot of credibility to a short reference which manages to misspell the names of all three participants. No other first-hand accounts, including the Wireless Age photograph, place anyone besides White and Welker at ringside. In the Saturday Evening Post account Sarnoff also claims first hand knowledge of "water bottle incident". Poor Harry Welker, who from earlier accounts appears to be have been an RCA technician, is reduced to a nameless "boy who had been brought along expressly with iced water" for Andrew White.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (10 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 76: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

Sarnoff states that while ringside with White, he witnessed White's fruitless signals to "the boy" for water. Sarnoff does not explain why, if he was in fact there, he didn't go ahead and retrieve the "precious fluid" from Welker and hand it to White. Also, Sarnoff states that the WJY transmitter "went smash" immediately after White finished announcing the main bout, and White "could not have transmitted another syllable over it". Although according to a number of accounts the transmitter was somewhat worse for the wear after the broadcast, this seems a little more dramatic than what actually happened, since one of the Wireless Age reports mentions hearing the station send out the fight results in telegraphic code after the main bout had finished. Interestingly, Sarnoff credits White, not himself, with initiating the broadcast, and with coming up with the idea to transmit to a theater audience. That would soon change. In 1938, Gleason Archer wrote "History of Radio", a comprehensive review of the industry. By now seventeen years had passed since the fight, and White was no longer with RCA. Although Archer tried to be accurate and impartial, he was at a disadvantage because he had little background in the radio industry. Thus, he was susceptible to any "disinformation" that his helpers might choose to present. And he was heavily dependent on RCA for much of his information. This becomes clear in his account of the fight broadcast, much of which is based on the review appearing in "This Fascinating Radio Business" plus an apparently unpublished account by George H. Clark. According to Archer the person who first had the "brilliant idea" to broadcast the fight was neither Julius Hopp nor J. Andrew White -- it was David Sarnoff. Moreover, in a reverse of the earlier accounts, it is Sarnoff who recruits White for help. Twenty-eight years later, in 1966, Eugene Lyons published a biography of David Sarnoff, his cousin. This work has drawn few accolades for accuracy or impartiality. Lyons' review of the fight is largely based on White's 1955 Reader's Digest article, understandable since Lyons was a Reader's Digest editor, but with numerous subtle changes that brighten the spotlight on Sarnoff at White's expense. (In the Reader's Digest account White noted in passing he was eighteen months older than Sarnoff, which matches their listed birthdates. However, in Lyons' account this inconvenient fact is inverted and White becomes "eighteen months Sarnoff's junior".) No use looking for Julius Hopp -- he hasn't been heard from for forty-five years. According to this account it is Sarnoff who "came up with an idea that was to make broadcasting history" when he "proposed to broadcast the championship battle on the air, blow by blow". Once again White becomes involved at Sarnoff's direction. Lyons' account also implies Sarnoff was responsible for coming up with the link of the bout to the charities. Sarnoff is placed at White's side during the broadcast, although this "fact" does not appear in White's 1955 account. Naturally, the success of the broadcast brings Sarnoff hosannas for his foresight and leadership.

Later Accounts

In the years following Sarnoff's biography a number of additional reviews of this period of radio history have appeared. Something I find disconcerting is that although they are justifiably skeptical about the accuracy of some of the RCA-slanted works, in many cases they then go ahead and give Sarnoff more credit for directing the entire industry than even Lyons' fawning biography. An example is "Empire of the Air", published in 1991. This work is clearly the result of a lot of in-depth research, and hardly uncritical of Sarnoff. In fact, it claims that the photograph included in the Lyons biography showing Sarnoff at the Wanamaker station during the Titanic disaster is a "crudely air-brushed" fake.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (11 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 77: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

(Incidentally, I believe that the photograph appearing in "Empire of the Air", showing engineers preparing for the Dempsey-Carpentier fight, is actually from a later fight, as the microphone atop the equipment cabinet is too modern for 1921). In many cases "Empire of the Air" gives Sarnoff even more credit for broadcasting developments than Lyons did. Sarnoff is credited with almost single-handedly advancing early broadcasting and network operations, something I personally see as mainly the accomplishment of others, particularly DeForest, Westinghouse and AT&T. With respect to the Dempsey-Carpentier fight, in "Empire of the Air" Sarnoff is again credited with independently coming up with the idea to broadcast the championship fight. Moreover, Sarnoff proves himself a great business leader by personally directing the logistics and promotion of the entire event, leading the group that gets the station's temporary permit and the transmitter, and publicizing the event. Sarnoff is credited for connecting the event to the American Committee for a Devastated France and the Navy Club. And, with help from NAWA, "Sarnoff arranged to install loudspeakers in about 100 theaters, Elks, Masonic and social clubs from Florida to Maine". Not bad for a guy who isn't even mentioned in the original Wireless Age account. All J. Andrew White gets credit for is announcing the broadcast, although even the Lyons biography assigns him more importance than that. White's name is even omitted from the list of signatures on the certificates issued to the amateurs, even though his was at the very top. J. Owen Smith's name never appears in the "Empire of the Air" account, although he does make an appearance as "an engineer at the station" supposedly repeating White's words over the airwaves. And there is still no sign of poor Julius Hopp, who by now hasn't been heard from for seventy years. Even worse, there are additional errors, original to this work. Some are minor -- Rickard's octagonal arena loses two sides, becoming a hexagon, and the "American Committee for Devastated France" becomes the "Fund for Devastated France". However, others substantially inflate the significance of the fight broadcast. The crowd around the New York Times building receiving fight results is said to be 100,000 people -- ten times the newspaper's own estimate of 10,000. And they are supposedly listening to the Hoboken transmissions, although as noted earlier the plan to carry the radio broadcast had been canceled, and they were actually receiving reports from a telegraph wire summary.

Reality vs. Myth

I put this review together because if there is a complete and accurate account of this historic broadcast I couldn't find it. And recent accounts seem to be getting even worse. Part of the problem is the natural expectation that earlier reviews are reasonably accurate and complete. Unfortunately, in many cases this is not true. Thus, later accounts have picked up and even amplified earlier mistakes and misrepresentations. In order to get an accurate view of early broadcasting events -- especially if RCA was involved -- a tremendous amount of time consuming detective work and fact checking is required. But if you don't put in the necessary work, instead of history you end up with something between "docudrama" and "myth". One benefit history can provide is a perspective on the present, by giving an accurate assessment of the past. But most accounts of this broadcast subtlety instill a sense that the United States has declined, since it no longer produces heroes like David Sarnoff, blessed with a clear and infallible vision, boldly leading the way for the bewildered masses. However, this is a false conclusion -- "hero-Sarnoff" never existed. It was actually the "bewildered masses" -- of whom we have plenty today -- who conceived the broadcast and were responsible for its success.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (12 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 78: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

In my view the three who deserve the most credit for the success of the broadcast are Julius Hopp, J. Andrew White, and J. Owen Smith. Hopp, along with his Madison Square Garden associates, not only came up with the original idea and gathered various groups in support, he also had the lead in securing the halls and theaters. (And without an audience you don't have an broadcast). White appears to deserve the most credit on the logistics and publicity side -- with Smith's able help he procured and set up the transmitter, recruited amateurs to aid in the reception, and publicized the event through NAWA and Wireless Age. And Smith deserves a great degree of credit on the technical side -- putting in long hours getting the transmitter to work, setting up loudspeakers for amateurs to use, coming up with a way to get White's voice on the air in the face of the telephone company's restriction on a direct link, and most likely working as the lead engineer. Other groups and individuals also provided significant assistance. The individual amateurs and clubs, who contributed their time and money to set up aerials and get the receivers working at the theater sites, provided critically needed support. Wireless Age noted that some also set up their own sites "in small halls, in homes, or in some cases wood sheds". Another significant participant was David Sarnoff, who supplied engineers and $1,500 of funding for the project. This was one of the first actions the 30 year-old Sarnoff took after being promoted to General Manager of RCA, and in doing so he put his reputation within the company on the line. (Sarnoff's promotion was reported in the June, 1921 edition of Wireless Age, which noted he "received his honors with becoming and customary modesty, and attributed his success principally to the cooperation of his co-workers in the organization"). However, I have to stress that Sarnoff's role was as a "supporting actor". It's only in later accounts that he becomes the author, lead actor, stage manager, producer, business manager and director (while not selling tickets out front) of the entire event. Sarnoff's signature doesn't even appear on the amateur certificates -- if he really did everything that is claimed for him it would have been at the top, as large as John Hancock's. Sarnoff did have the ability to spot good ideas. This was no small achievement -- in the chaotic early days of radio it was important to separate the wheat from the chaff. Unfortunately, he also had a marked tendency to claim other's ideas and work as his own, while implying that no others were even remotely capable of his vision and resolve. Many other individuals and groups, some missing from this account, also worked hard to make the broadcast a success. It's unfortunate that, in the rush by others to gain prominence, some deserving people and their contributions have disappeared from sight. Obviously, given all the rewriting of history that has taken place, there is no way I can claim to have developed a 100% complete and infallible review of what took place. In the bibliography I've listed the sources I used for my compiled account -- others might develop a different rendering of the events. I don't know of any first hand accounts by such principles as Julius Hopp, J. Owen Smith, Harry Welker, Anne Morgan or Frank E. Coultry, which no doubt would provide a better understanding of their own contributions plus the overall events. A copy of one of the verbatim transcriptions mentioned by White would be very valuable. Franklin Roosevelt's numerous biographies omit his role in the fight broadcast, reviewing his tenure as President of the United States but not his work as President of the Navy Club. I also had to work with contradictory reports, picking the version that appeared to be most accurate. By far the most valuable account is the report appearing in the August, 1921 Wireless Age. First-hand accounts tended to be more accurate than those produced by later historians.

Westinghouse's Contributions

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (13 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 79: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

Most histories of the fight mention only WJY's broadcast. However, KDKA in East Pittsburgh also participated, by relaying WJY's announcements. A report on the upcoming fight broadcast in the New York Times noted that Westinghouse actually planned to carry the fight broadcast over not one but two of its stations. In an article which appeared the day before the fight, after reviewing the upcoming transmission from WJY in Hoboken, it noted: "The Westinghouse Electric Company will also extend the service westward. The wireless telephone news will be picked up at the company's plant at Newark, relayed by wire to Pittsburgh, and from the big wireless telephone plant there sent out over another great circle of 200 miles radius. It will reach Cleveland, Ohio, Johnstown, Pa., and Wheeling, W. Va. where audiences collected by the Committee for Devastated France and the Navy Club will hear the description of the fight". It also noted that "The amateurs have not been forgotten, and for those whose instruments will not pick up the high wave lengths of 1,600 meters [WJY's wavelength] the news will be retransmitted from the Newark plant over wave lengths of 330 meters..." (909 khz). The "big wireless telephone plant" located in Pittsburgh was Westinghouse's KDKA, which at this time was also transmitting on 330 meters. (A few months later the Westinghouse stations would switch to 360 meters). And the Newark transmitter referred to in the article presumably was Westinghouse's WJZ, licenced in May but not yet in regular operation. At the time this report appeared there were still plans, later canceled, to receive the fight broadcast at the New York Times building and repeat it over loudspeakers. Since the "wireless receiving set" installed at the Times had been loaned by Westinghouse, it's possible they planned to tune it not to WJY in Hoboken, but to their own WJZ in Newark. It would have been an impressive start for Westinghouse in the New York area. However, I found no reports of any fight transmissions by Westinghouse from Newark. The Wireless Age account doesn't mention Westinghouse's plans to carry the fight broadcast. This isn't too surprising because Wireless Age had virtually ignored KDKA and Westinghouse's earlier pioneering broadcasting achievements, probably because Westinghouse was seen as an upstart and competitor to RCA, Wireless Age's corporate parent. However, the Wireless Age account does contain a couple of references to Westinghouse activities. After reviewing the attendance at the theaters which had listened to the WJY transmission on 1600 meters, it noted that no reports had been received "from the six theatres arranged for in the Pittsburgh district and assigned to the Westinghouse company". Also, one of the amateur reports, from Donora, Pennsylvania, noted that "while returns of the big fight were being received from Hoboken, the Westinghouse station in East Pittsburgh, PA came on the air and announced that no fight returns had been received". It wasn't until almost a year later, in an article about WJZ, that Wireless Age finally mentioned KDKA's broadcast of the Dempsey-Carpentier fight. This later article noted in passing that Westinghouse engineers in Newark had monitored the Hoboken transmission, and that the "Newark factory picked up these results and telegraphed them to the Pittsburgh plant, KDKA, from which place they were broadcast". The Pittsburgh papers provided somewhat better coverage of KDKA's broadcast than the New York papers did for WJY. Both the Pittsburgh Post and Pittsburg Dispatch included references to KDKA's fight broadcast, with the Dispatch reporting that "Fight bulletins were wirelessed from the East Pittsburg station of the Westinghouse Company yesterday and picked up by wireless telephone stations over a wide area. Cleveland, Wheeling, Cincinnati, Columbus and Dayton reported receiving the blow-by-blow report perfectly. A wireless phone at Forbes field also took the service".

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (14 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 80: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

The Forbes field reception actually was sponsored by the rival Pittsburgh Post, in conjunction with the Pittsburgh Baseball Club. (A ballgame was being played that day at the field). Apparently there was no attempt to connect the KDKA broadcasts to the stadium loudspeakers, as the Post reported that "six megaphone men" provided a "vocalization of the fight" for fans throughout the stadium. Both the Post and Dispatch also provided results, by megaphone, to crowds around their offices, although these appear to have been based on telegraphed summaries. According to the Post, the wireless reports at the stadium beat the telegraph "by more than two minutes", while the Dispatch reported that "at the same moment that the special wire from the ringside flashed Dempsey's victory, the wireless telephone also screamed 'knockout'." According to an advertisement, crediting the "Westinghouse Radio Broadcasting Service", that appeared in both papers, the fight broadcast could also be heard at two local theaters -- the Regent and the Liberty. The ad proclaimed: "Sit in comfort in the cool theater, watch the film feature and at 3 o'clock today we will commence announcing the fight returns direct from ringside. There will be no extra charge for the bulletin service". Unfortunately, neither paper reported any details about the theater reception.

Final Words

The ultimate success of the fight broadcast by WJY and KDKA is a tribute to innovation and hard work on the part of a large number of people. But because of the subsequent rewriting of history, there ended up being a larger than usual number of "unsung heroes" among those responsible for the achievement. I hope this work at least belatedly will provide credit for their efforts, plus give a fuller picture of one of the earliest steps in the establishment of broadcasting.

BIBLIOGRAPHY Archer, Gleason L. History of Radio. New York: The American Historical Company, 1938, p. 212-215. ------. Big Business and Radio. New York: The American Historical Company, 1939, p. 18-20. Banning, William Peck. Commercial Broadcast Pioneer: The WEAF Experiment 1922-1926. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1946, p. 32-67. Barnouw, Erik. A Tower in Babel: A History of Broadcasting in the United States to 1933. New York: Oxford University Press, 1966, p. 80-81. Bilby, Kenneth. The General: David Sarnoff and the Rise of the Communications Industry. New York: Harper and Row, 1986, p. 55-57. Boucheron, Pierre. "Reporting the Big Scrap by Radiofone", Radio News, August, 1921, p. 97+ Chase, Francis, Jr. Sound and Fury: An Informal History of Broadcasting. New York and London: Harper, 1942, p 16-17. Dempsey, Jack (with Barbara Piatteli Dempsey). Dempsey. New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1977, p. 146. DeSoto, Clinton B. Two Hundred Meters and Down: The Story of Amateur Radio. West Hartford, CT: The American Radio Relay League, 1936, p. 67.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (15 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 81: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

Douglas, George H. The Early Days of Radio Broadcasting. Jefferson, NC and London: McFarland, 1987, p. 25. Dreher, Carl. Sarnoff: An American Success. New York: Quadrangle/New York Times Book Company, 1977, p. 72. Easton, William H. "'Out-of-the Studio' Broadcasting", Radio Broadcast, March, 1923, p. 364-368. Fagen, M. D. (editor). A History of Engineering and Science in the Bell System: The Early Years (1875-1925). Bell Telephone Laboratories, Inc., 1975, p. 424-445. Fleischer, Nathaniel. 50 Years at Ringside. New York: Greenwood Press, Publishers, 1969, p. 103, 245-248. ---------. Jack Dempsey. New Rochelle, NY: Arlington House, 1972, p. 115. Goldsmith, Alfred N. and Austin C. Lescarboura. This Thing Called Broadcasting. New York: Henry Holt and Company, Inc., 1930, p. 209-211. Landry, Robert J. This Fascinating Radio Business. New York: Bobbs-Merrill Company, 1946, p. 39-40. Lewis, Thomas S. W., Empire of the Air: The Men Who Made Radio. New York: Edward Burlingame Books, 1991, p. 157-158. Lynch, Arthur H. "Dempsey-Carpentier Fight via Radiophone", Science and Invention, September, 1921, p. 442-443. Lyons, Eugene. David Sarnoff. New York: Harper and Row, 1966, p. 99-101 May, Myra. "Meet J. Andrew White, the Most Famous Announcer in Radio", Radio Broadcast, October, 1924, p. 447-453. Samuels, Charles. The Magnificent Rube: The Life and Gaudy Times of Tex Rickard. New York: McGraw-Hill Book Company, Inc., 1957, p. 217-251. Sarnoff, David (as told to Mary Margaret McBride). "Radio", Saturday Evening Post, August 7, 1926 p. 8+ and August 14, 1926 p. 24+. Schubert, Paul (pseudonym for Pierre Boucheron). The Electric Word: The Rise of Radio. New York: The MacMillan Company, 1928. Shurick, E. P. J., The First Quarter Century of American Broadcasting. Kansas City: Midland Publishing Company, 1946, p. 113-114, 123. White, J. Andrew. "The First Big Broadcast", The Reader's Digest, December, 1955, p. 81-85. New York Times (no authors listed): "700 Newspapermen Will Circle Ring", June 29, 1921, p. 11; "Big Fight Arena To Be Ready Today", "Radiophone to Tell Times Sq. of Fight", July 1, 1921, p. 9; "Crowd in Times Sq. to Hear Fight Story", July 2, 1921, p. 11; "Times Sq. Crowd Roars For Both", July 3, 1921, p. 5; "Wireless Telephone Spreads Fight News Over 120,000 Miles", July 3, 1921, p. 6; "Bolt Hits Wireless Man", July 3, 1921, p. 9. Pittsburg Dispatch (no authors listed): "The Radio Digest", June 26, 1921, Third Section, p. 1; "First Fight News Given By The Dispatch", July 3, 1922, p. 1; "Fight By Wireless", July 3, 1921, p. 2 Pittsburgh Post (no authors listed): "Attention, Everybody", July 2, 1921, p. 1; "Dempsey-Carpentier Fight Returns Today at Forbes Field", July 2 1921, p. 10; "Post Supplies News of Jersey Battle By Wireless 'Phone", July 3, 1921, Section 2, p. 2 QST (no authors listed): "The Second District Convention", May, 1921, p. 47-49; "Our Board of Direction", August, 1921, p. 19-20; and "Strays", September, 1921, p. 47 Radio News (no author listed): "The Radiophone on Roller Chairs", August 20, 1920, p. 74.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (16 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 82: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Battle of the Century": The WJY Story

The Wireless Age (no authors listed): "David Sarnoff Given Important Post by Radio Corporation", June, 1921, p. 10; "July 2nd Fight Described by Radiophone", July, 1921, p. 10; "Voice-Broadcasting the Stirring Progress of the 'Battle of the Century'", August, 1921, p. 11-21 (includes "Some Impressions" by J. Andrew White on p. 12); "The Monthly Service Bulletin of the National Amateur Wireless Association", August, 1921, p. 36; and "WJZ", June, 1922, p. 36-37.

Afterword: The review of the history of station WMSG, in New York City, appearing in The Airwaves of New York by Bill Jaker, Frank Sulek and Peter Kanze, includes the following note about Julius Hopp: "In May, 1927, Julius Hopp sued Rickard, Frank Coultry, and J. Andrew White, charging that he had been forced out of their partnership. He stated that he 'was the first to perfect measures to use wireless telephones and telegraph in the dissemination of news, addresses, sporting events and other public matters' and that he had exclusive rights to such events. He wanted an accounting of all profits since 2 July 1921."

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio ● United States Early Radio History > Original Articles

http://earlyradiohistory.us/WJY.htm (17 of 17)7/20/2006 11:37:23

Page 83: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

RCA Advertisement (1922)

The Country Gentleman, December 9, 1922, page 27.

-- firmly to establish America's leadership

in Radio --

WE want the farmers to know something about radio and the Radio Corporation of America. As a

corporation formed at the suggestion of representatives of the United States Government, we feel a sense of responsibility to the public and are especially desirous that the farmers of the country correctly understand our policy, service and future hopes.

The war forcibly brought home the knowledge that foreign nations largely controlled the international communication of America. Nearly all cablegrams cleared through London. Even when there was more direct contact with other European points, the cables could be cut. Several of the great scientific and engineering organizations of America had made progress in radio development work, but foreign interests were closely identified with the radio communications business even in America. These foreign interests, therefore, were the only ones in a position to buy the expensive apparatus developed in America. Realizing the effect of such a situation upon the future of this country, representatives of the Navy Department appealed to American interests to establish an American owned, operated and controlled radio communications company, powerful enough to meet the competition of radio interests of other nations--to set up for America a world-wide wireless system that would give this country contact with the rest of the world, free from interruption or tampering. The task required vast capital because powerful radio stations cost millions. In order to do the job for the Nation, corporations had to forget their rivalries and work together. The Radio Corporation of America was formed. In order that America might work as a unit in radio and present a single front to

the rest of the world, the General Electric, Westinghouse, United Fruit, and American Telephone and Telegraph Companies, after long negotiations, exchanged patent rights and research facilities, so that the best apparatus could be developed for the Radio Corporation of America, quickly and free from pertinent patent restriction. It is because of this generous cooperation that the Radio Corporation of America was able to acquire the patents which cleared the way for the building of a world-wide wireless system with powerful connecting stations in all parts of the world. In achieving the major national purpose assigned to it, the Radio Corporation of America has developed an effective radiogram traffic between the United States and foreign countries; marine radio communication, including the erection, maintenance and operation of radio telegraph apparatus on American vessels, and the transmission of broadcasted concerts, information and other forms of intelligence, as well as the manufacture and distribution of home receiving sets, known today under the registered trade name of Radiolas. In the continuance of this series of messages to the American farmer, the Radio Corporation of America will present, as simply as possible, the principles of radio, the manner in which wave lengths are used, and the way in which the farmer can gain the most benefits from radio generally.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922_RCA.htm (1 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:24

Page 84: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

RCA Advertisement (1922)

The Radiola, which is the registered trade-marked product of the Radio Corporation of America, gives more at a smaller expense than any other known communication service now available to the farmer. It brings into the home at small cost many things which cannot be furnished by other means except at greater cost. It brings other things which cannot be brought by other means at any cost.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922_RCA.htm (2 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:24

Page 85: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Westinghouse Company Enters Wireless Field (1920)

In 1920, Westinghouse and General Electric were two of the largest electrical firms in the United States, although G.E. was by far the bigger of the two. G.E.'s purchase of American Marconi's assets, and the subsequent creation of its new Radio Corporation of American subsidiary, was a wakeup call for Westinghouse, which saw itself falling behind in the developing radio industry. American Marconi had dwarfed the rest of the U.S. radio industry, so its purchase by G.E. immediately gave that company the dominant position in the industry. But Westinghouse started to do its best to set up some sort of competing radio operation. A major purchase was the International Radio Telegraph Company, the reorganized successor to Fessenden's National Electric Signaling Company, which had struggled for many of the years since 1912 in receivership, after Fessenden's break with NESCO and subsequent lawsuit. This acquisition didn't do much to help G.E. compete with RCA in international communications, but it did help start the process which would lead to Westinghouse setting up four broadcasting stations during the next year, as part of its "development of new uses" for radio.

Electrical Review, October 16, 1920, page 615:

WESTINGHOUSE COMPANY ENTERS WIRELESS FIELD.____________

Controlling Interest Acquired in International Radio Telegraph Co.--Massachusetts Factory to Be

Equipped to Make Apparatus. The Westinghouse Electric & Manufacturing Co. has acquired a controlling interest in the International Radio Telegraph Co., and in the future will manufacture the radio equipment heretofore produced by the latter organization, which was founded by R. A. Fessenden, the pioneer investigator in the continuous-wave field. The Radio company operates and maintains Wireless stations on ships, and has shore stations at Newport, New London, Brooklyn, Cape May, with others under construction in Maine and Massachusetts. A new company has been organized under the same name, with a capital of $1,250,000 in preferred stock and 250,000 shares of common stock of no par value. The officers are Guy E. Tripp, chairman; E. M. Herr, president; S. M. Kinter, Calvert Townley and H. P. Davis, vice-presidents; John V. L. Hogan, manager. All of these are Westinghouse officials except Messrs. Kinter and Hogan, who were president and manager, respectively, of the older company. The Westinghouse company will be interested in both the manufacturing and the operating branches of wireless telegraphy and telephony. A separate factory has been equipped at East Springfield, Mass., for the manufacture of all types of modern radio apparatus, from the largest transmitting and receiving sets required by transoceanic stations to the small sets used by the amateur. Apparatus will not only be supplied for the land, sea, ship, airplane, military and naval services, but special attention will be paid to the development of new uses, such as for railroads, power companies, mines, lumber camps, ranches and farms, and for inter-works communications of large industries. A staff of research and design engineers has been built up and important fundamental development work is under way.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1920west.htm (1 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:25

Page 86: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Westinghouse Company Enters Wireless Field (1920)

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1920west.htm (2 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:25

Page 87: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Send Election Results By Wireless Telephone (1920)

Broadcasting election night returns was a well established tradition by 1920, going back to the earliest days of radio. At first the transmissions were limited to being sent in telegraphic code, until the perfection of audio radio transmitters. In late October, 1920, Westinghouse rushed to set up a new East Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania station -- which had originally been intended for two-way interplant communication -- in time to broadcast the November 2, 1920 election results. The opening night broadcast used the Special Amateur callsign of 8ZZ. A few days later, the station's broadcast operations switched to using the callsign KDKA, which had been assigned to the Limited Commercial licence issued to authorize the two-way plant communication. (For at least the first year, KDKA appears to have been used for radiotelegraphic communication between factories during workdays, and for broadcasting at night). Westinghouse's election night broadcast was scarcely noticed at the time -- DeForest's November, 1916 election night broadcast over his New York City station, 2XG, had received much more coverage, and likely had a much bigger audience. But Westinghouse would continue to expand and promote its operations, and quickly became the most energetic promoter of broadcasting activities.

Electrical Review, November 6, 1920, page 733:

SEND ELECTION RETURNS BY WIRELESS TELEPHONE. An innovation in receiving and transmitting election returns by wireless telephone within a radius of 300 miles of Pittsburgh was inaugurated this year by the Westinghouse Electric & Manufacturing Co. and its subsidiary, the International Radio Telegraph Co. The returns were received direct from an authoritative source and sent broadcast by a wireless telephone stationed at East Pittsburgh, Pa. Receiving stations of almost any size or type were enabled to catch the messages within the radius by means of a crystal detector, a tuning coil, a pair of telephone receivers and a small aerial. By a two-stage amplifier the operator was able to attach his receivers to a phonograph so that messages could be heard anywhere in a medium-size room.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1920KDKA.htm7/20/2006 11:37:25

Page 88: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

A New Era In Wireless (1921)

Scientific American, June 4, 1921, page 449:

A New Era In WirelessWhat Is Being Done With the Radio Telephone By Way of Broadcasting News,

Music and SermonsBy L. H. Rosenberg

FOR years commercial stations have been using the wireless telegraph successfully and amateurs,

experimenting with the art, have spent hour after hour on this interesting subject. The mystery of the dots and dashes received from the ether after having traveled hundreds of miles, has interested thousands, and many boys and even grown men have painstakingly spent hours in order to master the wonders of radio and to learn perfectly how to send and receive code messages. But now there is a new era, and we have radio in a new rôle. No longer is this fascinating subject confined to the expert, for today all may enjoy its many benefits. Radio telephony has developed to such an extent that one does not need to be an expert to receive the messages of the air. From many plants all over the United States music and actual talking can be picked up as broadcast from efficient broadcasting radio telephone stations. One of the most successful of these stations is the experimental broadcasting station of the Westinghouse Electric and Manufacturing Company at East Pittsburgh, Pa. Concerts are given nightly from this station and they are heard over an area of three million square miles. In this territory there are hundreds of thousands of persons who hear these concerts. The programs for the evenings usually consist, in the main, of phonograph music and national and international news. The great success of this scheme which is attracting wide attention, is the care taken in the selection of the program. For instance, a careful study has been made of phonograph music. Records which sound exceedingly well when played on the ordinary talking machine may be entirely unsuited for this character of music. The best records are tenor and contralto solos and it has been found that instrumental music such as the xylophone, saxophone, the accordion and the cornet are very clear. The program for each night is carefully considered and a selection is made of instrumental and vocal, classical and popular. Not only is phonograph music transmitted from this station, but the sending out of a complete church service is the feature of each Sunday night. In the church and pulpit of the Calvary Episcopal Church of Pittsburgh are installed several transmitters. These transmitters are connected to a private telephone line which runs to the radio station seven miles from the church. When the choir sings, or the rector preaches, these transmitters respond to the sound waves and the music or sermon, as it may be, is transmitted to East Pittsburgh via the telephone line. There it is broadcast by means of the radio apparatus, thus allowing thousands of people to hear the service in their own homes. Think what this means to many people: the invalid, unable to go to church can enjoy its benefits without leaving his bed or wheel chair; the farmer, too far from town to go to church has the service brought to him; and the sick in the hospital are encouraged to get well by the wonderful words of the preacher. It is marvelous, this transmitting of church services by radio. One can almost imagine being in church. The blending music of the sixty men and boys lifted in song and the ring of the deep-set voice of the preacher all make the

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1921KDKA.htm (1 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:26

Page 89: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

A New Era In Wireless (1921)

service seem realistic. So many of the innovations with radio have proved successful that the possibilities of the radio broadcasting plan seem unlimited. When Herbert Hoover visited Pittsburgh to tell his story about the starving children in Europe, arrangements were made for sending this appeal broadcast by radio. A special speech was not necessary. Immediately in front of Mr. Hoover at the dinner, held at the Duquesne Club, was a transmitter. It was arranged in such a manner that it was unseen by both Mr. Hoover and the audience but this did not prevent it from working perfectly. Instead of making his plea to one or two hundred men gathered at dinner, Mr. Hoover was able to reach thousands of people who stayed at home listening to their wireless receiving sets. A short time ago Prof. Vladmir Karapetoff, professor of Electrical Engineering at Cornell University, who is also a noted musician, gave a lecture piano recital at the Westinghouse Club. Although this event was held in a large hall, the attendance was limited. Here was wonderful music and a discussion of the great composers, which were limited to hundreds--that is it would have been limited to hundreds if it had not been for the wonder of radio broadcasting. Besides the transmission of the concert music, the church service, the speech of prominent men, broadcasting of a more material nature is forthcoming. The farmer can receive the crop report at the present time; this is sent from Washington, D. C., and the tired business man can get the high points of the latest news. When he gets his morning paper, if he lives in the city he reads more about the happenings given in brief the previous night by radio. And let us predict further. When the radio broadcasting has reached a higher stage of development and is more fully utilized, the benefits will be enormous. It will be like a three-ring circus. If you look in one direction, you see clowns performing antics, or you may see acrobats, chariot races and what-not. Soon in radio you will be able to get popular music if you desire, or classical music, or church service, or speeches, or crop reports or news. These will all be sent out at the same time and it will merely be a question of "looking in the proper direction" for the reception of your choice. This will be accomplished by transmitting in what is known as "wave lengths." One wave length will convey one kind of entertainment, and another wave length will convey another kind. By a simple adjustment of the receiving apparatus, any wave length reception may be selected. The apparatus necessary to receive this radio broadcasting is exceedingly simple and can be purchased from a few dollars up, depending on the quality of reception desired and the distance from the broadcasting station. The original idea of the necessity of the telephone headset has been bettered and now by the addition of a loud-speaking horn to a good set of apparatus, many can hear the broadcasting from the same outfit. Although much has been done with respect to these radio telephone experiments, in a few years we will wonder that we were ever able to exist without enjoying its many benefits.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1921KDKA.htm (2 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:26

Page 90: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Westinghouse to Cover Country With Radio Entertainment (1921)

Shortly after its November, 1920 debut, KDKA began a regular nightly broadcast schedule, which was very successful in promoting Westinghouse radio receiver sales to the general public. In late 1921 the company decided to expand operations by setting up three additional broadcasting stations, each sending out a local program for about an hour each night. Although these new stations did help spur interest in broadcasting and additional sales in the Northeast and Midwest, because of their low powers it was pretty optimistic for Westinghouse to claim that WJZ in Newark, New Jersey covered "the South", or that KYW in Chicago, Illinois was heard in "the West", except on rare occasions. At this time Westinghouse still didn't have very much competition in the broadcasting field -- there were only a relative handful of other broadcasting stations on the air, operated with varying levels of sophistication and financing by assorted companies and individuals. However, if Westinghouse expected this to continue to be true they were sorely mistaken, for in the next year hundreds of new broadcasting stations would go on the air, only one of which, KDPM in Cleveland, Ohio, would be operated by Westinghouse.

Electrical Review, December 10, 1921, page 887:

WESTINGHOUSE TO COVER COUNTRY WITH RADIO ENTERTAINMENT. On account of the great success and widespread interest that has been the outcome of pioneering in radio telephone broadcasting by the Westinghouse Electric & Manufacturing Co., the company has announced a complete plan of covering the entire United States with a service to the home that will allow anyone anywhere in the country to enjoy the many benefits of radio. The operation of the first radio broadcasting station of its kind in the country at East Pittsburgh, Pa., for the past 12 mo., has opened possibilities hitherto undreamed. From this station alone persons in Canada, New England, Florida, Arizona, the Dakotas, and at greater distances, have been able to enjoy the service. Even in Cuba, Mexico and on ships in the middle Atlantic and on the Gulf of Mexico many have heard the concerts broadcasted from East Pittsburgh. In order to cover certain parts of the country not reached by this station, and to intensively service other parts, the Westinghouse Co. has laid out a complete program and has already added three large stations. At Springfield, Mass., station WBZ supplies New England; at Newark, N. J., station WJZ takes care of the Middle Atlantic and Southern states, and at Chicago, station KYW services the Middle and Western states. The fact that the pioneer work of Westinghouse has not been in vain is shown by the fact that, although operating a full year, station KDKA at East Pittsburgh continues to interest more people as time progresses. This is due, however, not so much to the novelty of radio telephone broadcasting, as to the well-planned and diversified program that has been established. The service started with the transmission of presidential election returns in November, 1920, and has progressed through the broadcasting of phonograph music, entire church services, speeches of prominent men, acts from theaters, musical recitals, reports of boxing contests, results of baseball, football and basketball games, complete minstrel shows, Government market reports, New York stock market reviews, national and international news from the station at East Pittsburgh. At Springfield, Mass., in addition to many of these features there is a periodical talk to farmers about market and stock conditions.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1921west.htm (1 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:26

Page 91: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Westinghouse to Cover Country With Radio Entertainment (1921)

A feature of the Newark, N. J. broadcasting station has been bedtime stories for the children, marine information and talks on radio. The complete transmission of grand opera from the Chicago Opera Co. productions has been the feature of the recently established station on the Commonwealth-Edison building, Chicago. It is predicted that, as a result of the diversified entertainment and information which have been broadcasted through these stations during the past year, this service will prove of expanding value and distinctive interest to mankind. The programs as conducted by Westinghouse usually last for an hour each evening, and they are announced far enough in advance to enable everyone interested to know what is contemplated. Such stars as Geraldine Farrar, Rachmaninoff, Telmanyi, Clarence Whitehill, Mary Garden, Muratore, Edith Mason and Raisa have performed for the radio and the programs are put on a very high plane. Many speakers of note have talked over the radio, some of them being Secretary of Commerce Herbert Hoover, Assistant Secretary of the Navy Theodore Roosevelt, Secretary of War Weeks and Secretary of Labor Davis. In order to perfect the transmission of music by radio, Westinghouse engineers have made considerable research studies of the different frequencies of music. A studio has been built especially for the singing of artists so that the reproduction will be accurate. The studio at East Pittsburgh consists of a room 20 by 30 ft. completely lined with burlap and cloth, and without windows, so that there will be no reflection of sound.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1921west.htm (2 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:26

Page 92: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Development of Radiophone Broadcasting (1922)

This article, written by Westinghouse's Louis R. Krumm, reviews the introduction of Westinghouse's radio broadcast service in general, and KDKA Pittsburgh's history in particular. Many broadcasting pioneers trace their history back to an experimental station, and in Westinghouse's case it was engineer Frank Conrad's 8XK in Wilkinsburg, Pennsylvania. By the end of 1921, Westinghouse would be operating major broadcasting stations in four U.S. cities -- KDKA in East Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, WBZ in Springfield, Massachusetts, WJZ in Newark, New Jersey, and KYW in Chicago, Illinois. Often overlooked is the fact KDKA was not originally intended to be a broadcasting station -- it was actually pressed into service for broadcasting purposes on short notice. KDKA was originally intended primarily as a radiotelegraph station, for communication between various Westinghouse factories. In fact, its first licence, issued October 27, 1920, makes no mention of broadcasting, only that it was to be used for two-way communication with other Westinghouse stations in Cleveland, Ohio, Newark, New Jersey, Springfield, Massachusetts, and Brooklyn, New York. In addition, the station's first few days of entertainment broadcasts, which began with election results broadcast on November 2, 1920, actually went out under a Special Amateur callsign, 8ZZ, which explains why Krumm refers to KDKA as "the matured successor of 8ZZ". This article appeared in slightly different forms in two different magazines, Radio Age and Radio News. This layout is based on the Radio Age article. There are a few sentences which appeared only in one version of the article. In the following, portions in bold appeared only in the Radio Age version, while two sentences which appear only in Radio News are in italics.

Radio Age, July/August, 1922, pages 21-22, 32, and Radio News, September, 1922, pages 467, 589-595:

Development of Radiophone Broadcasting

L. R. KRUMM, Superintendent of Radio Operations of the Westinghouse Electric &

Manufacturing Company, is one of the best informed men on wireless of the present day. Mr. Krumm served as Lieutenant Colonel, Signal Corps of the A. E. F.; was 18 months in France on the staff of the Chief Signal Officer, Gen. Edgar Russell; and had charge of all radio operations of the A. E. F. For his service during the War he was awarded the Distinguished Service Medal by the United States, and the Legion D'Honneur by France. Mr. Krumm came to the Westinghouse Company from the army. Previous to his army service he was Chief Radio Inspector of the Bureau of Navigation, Department of Commerce.

ON FEBRUARY 27 of this year there was held in Washington an open hearing before a committee of

radio engineers, military officers and government representatives, appointed by the Secretary of Commerce to formulate proposed laws and regulations to meet the new radio conditions which have developed since the termination of the war. Nearly two hundred representatives of various commercial, amateur and governmental radio interests attended this conference. The large number of reporters,

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922dev.htm (1 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:27

Page 93: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Development of Radiophone Broadcasting (1922)

photographers and moving picture operators in attendance also indicated the great public interest in this meeting. What caused this sudden interest in new radio legislation? There have been no radical changes in the radio art as applied to international communication between the high powered stations in this country and those in foreign lands. Neither have there been any particular changes in radio communication between ships and between ships and shore stations. There have been some developments in radio telephone communication between ships and airplane and ground stations and in regard to locating ships at sea by means of radio and even some advance in communicating with submarines while submerged, but these were not the answer to our question.

$75,000,000 Invested in Radio

The main purpose of this conference was to devise means to meet the problems which had arisen through the establishment of the radio telephone broadcasting stations which are sending out news, live stock and grain reports, weather forecasts, sermons, speeches and entertainment and which have caused the installation during the last year and a half of anywhere from 700,000 to 1,000,000 radio receiving stations, representing a probable expenditure of approximately $75,000,000. Previous to the establishment of broadcasting stations working on absolutely dependable schedules, the public's interest in radio had been limited to the technically inclined amateur operators with some knowledge of the electrical principles involved in radio telegraph communication. These men were dyed in the wool faddists on radio. They wanted to know what "made the wheels go round" and how to make them go. They wanted to establish radio telegraph transmitting stations. For this, it was necessary to study the Continental Morse code and secure operators' licenses from the government. All this they did in addition to investing considerable money and time in the purchase and installation of the equipment. It was estimated before the World War that there were some 6,000 licensed amateur transmitting stations and probably 50,000 receiving stations which required no license. All these were closed during the war. The amateur receiving stations were allowed to reopen April 15, 1919. On October 1, 1919, amateur transmitting stations were allowed to operate again. The amateur radio activities had languished during the war period and probably there were fewer amateur stations after than before the war.

Mr. Conrad's Great Service

During the war, Mr. Frank Conrad, Assistant Electrical Engineer for the Westinghouse Electric & Manufacturing Company, had become interested in radio work because he had given his best efforts to assist the government in producing the very highest type of radio equipment for the army and navy. Practically the only type of equipment which was produced in quantity and delivered in France in time to be of any service to the American troops and which met the requirements of warfare was an airplane transmitter known as SCR-73 set, developed and produced by this company and its subsidiaries. Mr. Conrad's activities covered, however, more than this equipment, as he was also interested in the development of various types of radio telephone sets. To aid him in his experiments he was given a special license to operate during the war a radio telephone at his home at Pittsburgh, Pa. After the armistice he retained his interests in his work and, operating under this special license was able to continue development of his radio telephone station to a degree of success exceeding anything heretofore attained. The Westinghouse Company, which, previous to the war, had no radio interests, also

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922dev.htm (2 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:27

Page 94: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Development of Radiophone Broadcasting (1922)

decided that a company of its magnitude could no longer exclude radio from its activities and had entered this branch of the electrical business. It was intensely interested in Mr. Conrad's researches and he continued his work with its encouragement and assistance. In the winter of 1919 Mr. Conrad established at his residence in Pittsburgh, Pa., a radio telephone broadcasting station and began the regular broadcasting of music and entertainment. This station was then known as 8XK, the call letters assigned in the new license he carried from the Department of Commerce. The station has been fully described in the September, 1920, number of "QST," radio magazine. At first his efforts were confined to the broadcasting of phonograph music every Wednesday and Friday night. Soon his supply of records was exhausted and one night, in response to many letters requesting the latest popular music, he announced that he had exhausted his records and was financially embarrassed trying to keep up with the demand for newer music and suggested that possibly his hearers would like to help him out in this dilemma. He was the recipient of nearly 500 records. The magnitude of the response to this appeal indicated the appreciation of his audience and the demand for its continuance.

Music Transmitted Direct

He broadened his activities by providing a studio in which artists, instrumental and vocal, could render selections for transmission from his radio station, a short distance away. Mr. H. P. Davis, Vice President of the Westinghouse Electric & Manufacturing Company, who was largely responsible for his company entering the radio field, had been watching not only the technical development of the equipment but also the attitude of the public towards broadcasting, realized the necessity of providing this service in a systematic and properly organized manner as a part of his company's business operations, and, therefore, in the fall of 1920, began the construction of a broadcasting station at the East Pittsburgh plant. Experiments were carried on for several weeks previous to election night in November, 1920, when it was intended to inaugurate this service by broadcasting the election returns. A special license was obtained from the government radio inspector in Detroit, Mich., and the call letters 8ZZ were assigned to the station in the beginning. The election results were startlingly satisfactory and the letters of appreciation received by the company dispersed any doubts as to the advisability of continuing broadcasting. Plans for the improvement and enlargement of the station were immediately inaugurated and regular nightly programs were announced with specially selected artists as entertainers. A wave length of 330 meters was originally assigned to this station. It was immediately evident that suitable programs must be provided for Sundays, as the ordinary entertainment did not seem appropriate. This naturally resulted in the desire to broadcast church services, but this required additional technical development, as it was desired to transmit the complete service from the chimes to the postlude. It was therefore necessary to devise equipment which could be installed in the church, pick up the choir and congregational singing, the sermon and oral parts of the service and amplify them sufficiently so that they could be transmitted over the telephone line without distortion. Remember, this required transmission over thirteen miles of telephone line and cable. The acoustics of most churches leave much to be desired and this line transmitting was no simple problem. However, the enthusiasm shown by the radio audience after the first broadcasting of church services

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922dev.htm (3 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:27

Page 95: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Development of Radiophone Broadcasting (1922)

convinced the Westinghouse Company officials they had made no mistake in attempting this feature, and they have continued it ever since in all their stations and devoted a large part of their development effort to improving this part of their broadcasting service.

Radio in the War

Much was printed during the war regarding the radio telephone developments for our fighting forces. While many interesting developments resulted and some fundamental principles founded there was very little practical application of radio telephony during the war, and practically none by the fighting forces. In the development work Mr. Conrad had been an active participant and he began his broadcasting work with this war experience as a basis and used the personnel and manufacturing facilities of the Westinghouse Electric & Manufacturing Company. When the company took up broadcasting actively they immediately provided the necessary funds to develop it to the utmost. It is not exaggeration to state that their station at East Pittsburgh, now known as KDKA, the matured successor of 8ZZ, has never been more than one week old in the sense that better and improved forms of equipment are continuously being provided. KDKA may, therefore, be called the father of the broadcasting activities in this country today. It is true that radio telephone broadcasting had been attempted spasmodically even previous to the war. Various experimenters had sent out music from their stations in the course of their efforts to develop radio telephony. These experiments had been with varying results as to quality and were never maintained with any regularity or dependability so that the war found this country without any commercial or reliable radio telephony. Wartime developments indicated the possibilities which the coming of peace made realities. During the war all commercial radio activities were suspended by government decree. The development of KDKA since that time has just been followed. After KDKA had been operated for nearly a year and its practicability demonstrated the Westinghouse Company proceeded to establish additional stations at their branch factories at Newark, N. J, and East Springfield, Mass. These were opened in the fall of 1921. With the establishment of the additional stations the Department of Commerce had assigned a wave length of 360 meters to all the Westinghouse stations. On November 11, 1921, Armistice Day, an anniversary of the war, which in a way was the father of broadcasting, the Westinghouse Company opened its broadcasting station located on the Commonwealth Edison Building at Chicago, Illinois. This station was opened by arrangement with the Chicago Edison Company, who desired to open it with the broadcasting of complete grand opera from the Auditorium Theatre, Chicago, which started its season the following Monday, November 14, 1921. This, as far as the writer knows, was the first case in which complete grand opera from the overture at the beginning to the final chorus was sent out by radio telephone. Each of the Westinghouse stations cover a different section of the country, but each has been successful in arousing great interest and causing the installation of innumerable receiving stations.

Confusion in Broadcasting

Other business interests established broadcasting stations each of which was assigned to the 360 meter wave length. The operation of all these stations on the wave length originally assigned the Westinghouse stations

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922dev.htm (4 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:27

Page 96: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Development of Radiophone Broadcasting (1922)

had brought up a chaotic condition in the ether which brought about the conference referred to in the beginning of this article. It was evident that provision must be made to assign different wave lengths to the various stations which must be classified as to range and purpose and that limitations must be imposed as to schedule, power and area of activity. The enormous publicity given the Westinghouse Company because of its pioneer activities attracted the attention of many firms who desired to do likewise, without a realization of the time and money expended or that the greatest expense of the proper operation of such a station is the facilities necessary for the improvement and development of the equipment, such as are usually only available to a company interested in the manufacture of radio equipment. Secretary Hoover of the Department of Commerce recognized that unrestricted establishment of broadcasting stations would result in bedlam and therefore inaugurated the movement which resulted in the committee meeting referred to in the opening of this article.

Future Uses

No prediction as to the future uses and applications of broadcasting can be too broad. There will be no greater unifying factor in our national life. The immense advantage of a universal national language such as we have is not fully appreciated in this country because it has never occurred to us that any nation would use more than one language in its intercourse. Those of us who have a clear conception of the national conditions in some of the European countries where several languages are spoken realize what a common language means to the nation. Now that in broadcasting we have a means of transmitting this common language to practically all the nation at one time, the effect in knitting us together as a nation cannot be overestimated. It may play a great part in our national legislative activity and the day may come when the speeches of senators and congressmen may be sent out from a broadcasting station covering the entire nation. The President may issue his national proclamations by radio telephone. National political campaigns will no doubt be waged by means of speeches broadcasted by the candidates. Selective system of broadcasting may develop by which subscribers can obtain the particular character of information or amusement they desire without the possibility of being interfered with by other stations. Broadcasting has already supplemented the newspapers to a wonderful extent and may greatly increase their activities. Its value to farmers or others living at remote points where newspaper information is not easily accessible is beyond calculation. Already the live stock and grain reports information sent out by the Department of Agriculture regarding farm projects and business has met a response indicating that this is one of the most important fields of service in radio broadcasting. Here is the means that brings the information to the radio listener even quicker than it would an auditor in audiences of ordinary size. In many parts of the middle west the farmer is guided almost entirely by the information he obtains from the Westinghouse station at Chicago, which broadcasts quotations every half hour of the Board of Trade operations. Local brokers handle the farmer's orders which his country line telephone enables him to place upon the receipt of the guiding radio information. President Roosevelt during his administration appointed a commission to endeavor to devise means to keep the farmer, in the words of the old song, "down on the farm." Broadcasting will accomplish more in this direction than any means yet devised. Moving pictures and the broadcasting brings cosmopolitan life into the most remote farming regions. Public health instruction is sent out from one government

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922dev.htm (5 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:27

Page 97: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Development of Radiophone Broadcasting (1922)

station and the function will no doubt be greatly increased.

Selectivity in Broadcasting However, in closing this article, the most important impression that we desire to leave is that unlimited broadcasting activities, instead of attaining all the objects outlined heretofore, will, rather, prevent successful attainment. Free speech does not mean that we can all talk at once, and only those with a real message can get attention. Many of us labor under the delusion that we are called and have such a message, but if we speak only in behalf of ourselves or repeat platitudes we add to the din but not to progress. Unfortunately, the elements controlling radio limit the number of stations that can operate successfully within limited wave bands or geographical areas. The public must decide whether it shall endeavor to pick out the worthwhile message in a bedlam of broadcasting that may come with the establishment of a large number of stations or whether they prefer to limit and classify the broadcasting stations, granting them a license which will carry some of the exclusive features and advantages of a franchise and with its continuity dependent upon the maintenance of a certain standard of excellence and revocable when it is evident that the station no longer fulfills the public demands. Radio broadcasting stations are now fulfilling a public service without any direct recompense and it is an old adage that things obtained gratis are not always appreciated. It behooves the radio public to consider carefully the effect of unlimited broadcasting and to take an active interest in the radio laws and regulations which may be formulated to control it.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922dev.htm (6 of 6)7/20/2006 11:37:27

Page 98: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Radio for Everybody: How Radio-Phone Broadcasting Came About (1922)

In early 1922, the four broadcasting stations that Westinghouse set up in 1920 and 1921 -- KDKA East Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, WJZ, Newark, New Jersey, WBZ, Springfield, Massachusetts, and KYW Chicago, Illinois -- were among the most advanced and best known. Although fully three-quarters of the pioneer broadcasting stations licenced through June, 1922 eventually disappeared from the airwaves -- most of them by the middle of the decade, including the DeForest Company's New York City station, WJX -- all four of Westinghouse's pioneer stations survive today as major 50,000 watt facilities: KDKA-1020 Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, WABC-770 New York City, WBZ-1030 Boston, Massachusetts, and KYW-1060 Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. Westinghouse's energetic and well-financed entry into radio broadcasting was a watershed event, helping to spark the transformation of broadcasting from a variety of independent efforts into a nationwide phenomenon. More than any other company, Westinghouse's activities inspired excitement and interest about radio by the general public. However, one unfortunate side-effect of the prominence of the early Westinghouse stations is that reviews of early broadcasting sometimes are excessively dominated by the activities of this and other large companies in the northeast United States, overshadowing important developments by other, less publicized individuals and companies, throughout the United States and the rest of the world. Still, Westinghouse in general, and KDKA in particular, were very important factors in the development of the radio broadcasting industry.

Radio for Everybody, Austin C. Lescarboura, 1922, pages 58-65:

HOW RADIO-PHONE BROADCASTING CAME ABOUT But the average reader of this book will no doubt be more interested in the radio-phone broadcasting development, which is a later-day phase. Before this broadcasting service became a regular thing, there were spasmodic efforts to send out musical programs, made by several radio companies, but these were intended rather as tests than as entertainment for tens of thousands of listeners. The present form of radio-phone broadcasting dates back to the latter part of 1920, when the Westinghouse Electric and Manufacturing Company inaugurated the first radio-phone concert through its Pittsburgh station. Only a small number of persons heard the musical numbers sent out by KDKA, the Westinghouse station in Pittsburgh. The phonograph was the only source of music, and the operator's announcements sufficed for lectures and talks. The novelty of the feat was sufficient, of course, for the public had not yet been pampered, so to say. Problems arose over the manner and method of broadcasting, which had to be solved by experiment. There were many times during the first few weeks of broadcasting when the concerts were anything but pleasant to the ear. Then, as time passed on and through experience the operators found out for themselves the kind of phonograph records which transmitted clearly and those which did not, what to avoid in the way of speech, what pleased the public and what raised its ire, and the various other little details which made or marred a radio performance, the concerts began to pick up not a little. During this experimental stage letters began to trickle in from various parts of the country, telling of the reception of music and talks from KDKA. At first, returns were small, and mostly replies from

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922les3.htm (1 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:29

Page 99: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Radio for Everybody: How Radio-Phone Broadcasting Came About (1922)

established stations, which are always on the lookout for new developments in radio. These stations, by the way, lose no time in corresponding with other stations they hear. After a time letters began to come from persons who had only recently purchased receiving sets, perhaps after hearing the concerts at one of the amateur stations. These laymen increased in a steady stream and their number even at this writing increases steadily by leaps and bounds. Radio manufacturers are months behind in their production. Practically all the broadcasting by KDKA was pioneering work. For instance, take the case of the radio church services. When the station was started, there was no program developed for Sunday evening. It was suggested that church services be tried. There was no precedent for this method of radio transmitting and consequently it was not known whether church services would broadcast well or, indeed, if the churches would consent to this method of handling their services. After some persuasion, however, permission was received from Calvary Episcopal Church of Pittsburgh, to broadcast its services. A district telephone line was installed between the church and the radio station for this purpose. Four microphones were installed in the church, to catch the voice of Edwin J. Van Etten, rector of the church, the choir, the chimes, and the organ, and the entire services were first sent out January 2nd, 1921. No one thing ever broadcasted by the radio station has been so popularly received. Letters poured in by the score to the Radio Division, telling of the pleasure and benefit of this new department in radio. Newspapers all over the country carried editorial announcements of the fact that church sermons were being broadcasted from Pittsburgh through the medium of the radio-phone. This was the first effort of its kind; and it made the radio-phone safe for the future.

FROM CANNED MUSIC TO THE REAL THING

After a time, when the church services were well known to all radio enthusiasts because of the clearness of transmission, the Westinghouse Company was requested by members of the Herron Avenue Presbyterian Church to install a receiving set and loud speaker to take the place of a long absent pastor. This was done, and the church assembled for an Episcopal service. But it listened to a sermon preached about fourteen miles away. This service, it goes without saying, was also a record, a milestone, if you please,

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922les3.htm (2 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:29

Page 100: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Radio for Everybody: How Radio-Phone Broadcasting Came About (1922)

since it was the first time two congregations in separate churches had ever worshipped to one service, when a distance of miles separated them. It was also the first time that a metallic horn ever took the place of a flesh-and-blood minister. Again, this feat, almost in the miracle class were it not for the fact that we have come to expect such marvelous things from modern science, attracted the attention of the press, with the result that more people than ever began to take an active interest in the radio telephone. In the meantime phonograph records comprised most of the evening musical programs. It was decided to do away as much as possible with the "canned" music and substitute real singers and musicians. Talent was not hard to obtain for this work, in most cases volunteering its services. Human voices began to come over the radio telephone instead of records, and were an agreeable change. Again an improvement was made in radio broadcasting--another milestone. Not satisfied with having merely local talent, the Radio Division of the Westinghouse organization entered into an agreement with the managers of the local operatic concerts, with the result that when stars of the first magnitude came to Pittsburgh, their efforts, vocal and instrumental, were and are being broadcasted over hundreds of miles. Not only in opera, but in the world of sport, the radio-phone service has been introduced. Casting about for features that would enliven the evening programs, it was decided to broadcast, as an experiment, blow-by-blow returns of a boxing match held in Pittsburgh. A private wire was installed from a boxing club to the radio station, and a man prominent in sporting circles engaged to render a round-by-round version of the progress of the fight. So KDKA was the first broadcasting station ever to send out fight returns. Afterwards, the Dempsey-Carpentier bout in Jersey City, N. J., was broadcasted by a Radio Corporation station round by round. But operatic engagements and boxing bouts do not cover the entire gamut of public interest. So to the existing features there were added the news of the day, weather forecasts, agricultural reports, and other items of general interest, not to forget the occasional addresses by prominent men. In order to perfect the transmission of music and speeches by radio, the Westinghouse engineers have made considerable researches of the different frequencies of both. A studio has been built especially for the artists who sing, so that the radio-phone reproduction will be accurate. The studio in East Pittsburgh consists of a room 20 by 30 feet, completely lined with burlap and devoid of windows, so that there will be no reflection of sounds. A report is made of every song, where the singer stands, the transmitters, and other incidental details. This report is checked up later with a receiving station and from this data considerable information has been obtained regarding the transmission of various kinds of music. This is only by way of showing how the new art has had to be developed, step by step.

EXTENDING THE BROADCASTING AREA

So successful did the East Pittsburgh radio-phone station prove and so great was the interest shown by the public and reflected by the unprecedented and even undreamed of demands for radio receiving equipment that the Westinghouse organization set to work opening up other broadcasting stations. At Newark, N. J., on the roof of the Company's plant, there was installed a powerful broadcasting transmitter known as WJZ. Down on the first floor of the building there is an attractive studio, equipped with various musical instruments and hung with curtains to make it sound-proof. In this studio artists have been singing and playing, while speakers have delivered their messages, for the benefit of the greatest audience ever gathered at one time. It is estimated that over 300,000 persons hear the concerts and talks broadcasted by the Newark radio-phone station, and that the effective area covered by this service takes in one-tenth of our total population. The service of this station can be heard by anyone

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922les3.htm (3 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:29

Page 101: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Radio for Everybody: How Radio-Phone Broadcasting Came About (1922)

within a radius of 100 miles of Newark, though as a matter of fact reports of the reception of the musical numbers and talks have come from Canada, Wisconsin, Florida, Cuba, and 600 miles out at sea. Then there is the Springfield station, known as WBZ, which supplies New England with the Westinghouse radio-phone service. Another station has been established in Chicago, known as KYW, and is intended for the Middle West and the Western States. The Westinghouse programs are of a high order and provide a wide variety of entertainment. Thus the Newark station, WJZ, every evening from 8:20 to 9:15 broadcasts a concert with well-known operatic or concert stars frequently singing or playing in person. At 8:00 a digest of the day's news is sent out. An especially popular feature is the "Man-in-the-Moon" fairy tales for children. As this is written these bedtime stories are sent out on Tuesdays and Fridays at 7:00 p. m. The stories delight the youngsters all over the reception area. At many of these parties the children are ushered into a darkened room just before 7:00 p. m., and each is handed a telephone receiver connected with the receiving set. An illuminated moon lends atmosphere to the occasion. Suddenly, out of the silence, comes a voice--"Hello children, are you listening? This is the Man-in-the-Moon talking. What do you suppose I saw today?"--and a wonder-story follows, interspersed with musical selections.

In addition, news bulletins are given out during the day, every hour on the hour; the official Government weather forecast is sent out three times a day; and the official Arlington time signals are made available for amateur receivers at 9:55 p. m., with the final dash at 10:00 sharp. Other features, such as election returns, bulletins of championship baseball and football games via direct telephone line from the fields, lectures by famous scientists, and so on, are given from time to time. These details are announced in advance over the radio-

phone and are given in weekly programs issued by the Company. Indeed, it is the certainty of the present radio-phone service that makes it so interesting. One can look forward to some definite evening because the musical program of that evening happens to be of most interest. It is very much like going to a concert or vaudeville; for, while the actual performance cannot been seen, although it is clearly heard,

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922les3.htm (4 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:29

Page 102: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Radio for Everybody: How Radio-Phone Broadcasting Came About (1922)

this obstacle is perhaps more than counter-balanced in many instances by the fact that the audible side of the performance is brought right into the home. The Springfield station, in addition to many of the foregoing-mentioned features, sends out a periodical talk to farmers about market and stock conditions. The complete transmission of grand opera from the Chicago Opera Company productions has been the feature of the recently established station on the Commonwealth Edison Building in Chicago. It is possible that the radio-phone in time will be as popular in the home as the phonograph is today. But its destiny rests entirely in the hands of those who supply the broadcasting service, to be sure. Aside from the Westinghouse organization, there are other broadcasting stations. During the pioneer days of broadcasting the Radio Corporation of America's station at Roselle Park, N. J., known as WDY, did excellent work. At the time of this writing this station has been discontinued, leaving much of the broadcasting in the Middle Atlantic States to WJZ. The Roselle station was known for its operatic concerts, which included a lecture on the opera of the evening, together with the best selections from that opera. Then there were the radio parties, which were made up of songs, talks, dialogues monologues and other vaudeville features. There are various other organizations devoting a goodly part of their efforts to broadcasting radio-phone news and concerts. In fact, as things stand at present it is safe to state here that virtually every part of the United States is covered by one or more stations. To give a list of stations is virtually impossible, for in an art that is so new there are bound to be frequent changes. Hence no attempt is being made to offer a list, because it would be hopelessly obsolete by the time it got into print. The reader is referred to the radio periodicals and to the daily newspapers that have radio sections, for the last-minute information on radio-phone stations. As it is, the WJZ or Newark station of the Westinghouse organization is shortly going out of existence as this is being written. Word has gone out to the effect that the American Telephone & Telegraph Company, which is a factor in the Radio Corporation of America combine, is about to open a radio-phone broadcasting station on the roof of its 24-story building on Walker Street, New York City. Steel towers 100 feet high will support the aerial and the station will be far more powerful than WJZ which it is replacing.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922les3.htm (5 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:29

Page 103: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Radio for Everybody: When a Rival Became a Partner (1922)

Radio for Everybody, Austin C. Lescarboura, 1922, pages 48-50:

WHEN A RIVAL BECAME A PARTNER And skipping over the numerous attempts to make something out of this remarkable laboratory toy, the wireless telephone, we come to the time when the American Telephone and Telegraph Company took an interest in the vacuum tube perfected by Lee de Forest, as is explained elsewhere in this work. In the vacuum tube the telephone engineers realized that they had found a solution to many of their problems. The vacuum tube is nothing short of an electrical acrobat; it can do all sorts of tricks which no other electrical device has ever been able to perform. Thus it is a wonderful alternating current generator; feed it direct current and it gives forth alternating current of a wide range of frequencies. It is this characteristic which makes it available for wireless transmission purposes. Feed it alternating current, and it delivers direct current. This characteristic, just the reverse from the preceding one, makes it available as a rectifier for charging storage batteries, and, some day in the near future, as a substitute for the elaborate and costly rotary converter units now necessary in electrical transmission work, for converting alternating current used in high-voltage transmission, back into direct current of suitable voltage for commercial use. Feed it high-frequency alternating current, such as radio waves, and it converts them into audible pulsating currents which affect telephone receivers and thus are converted into audible sounds. That is how it is used as a detector. Feed it ever so slight a fluctuating current, and it will control or modulate or modify a far more powerful current; thus we have the weak current moulding a powerful current, and it is this feature which gives us the amplifier. It is this characteristic, too, that makes the vacuum tube the finest telephonic relay ever devised. It is used in long-distance telephone communication, so that the voice currents, when greatly attenuated after traveling over hundreds of miles of wire, are brought to the grid member of the vacuum tube, and there serve to control a fresh and far more powerful current which starts off on the next lap of the journey, only to reach another vacuum tube when it in turn has become weak as a result of a long stretch. Again, the vacuum tube, because of its modulating characteristic, is the link between the carbon microphone or telephone transmitter of the ordinary kind, and the powerful currents of the radio transmitter. At a stroke it eliminates all the troubles that seemed impossible of solution back in the early days of the wireless telephone. It was in 1915 that definite progress was first recorded in the history of the wireless telephone, for it was during the latter part of that year that the engineers of the American Telephone and Telegraph Company succeeded in telephoning by wireless between Arlington, Va., and the Eiffel Tower, in Paris, or over a distance of three thousand miles. Over three hundred vacuum tubes were employed to generate and modulate the high frequency current employed to span the Atlantic expanse. During the same tests the voice was carried through space all the way to Pearl Harbor, in the Hawaiian Islands, or a distance of almost five thousand miles. Do not forget that the stock promoters, back in the days when wireless telephony seemed so impossible to the really wise men, were telling us that the wireless telephone would be the great rival of the wire telephone. The wire telephone would certainly be put out of business in due course. Yet it was only when the engineers of the wire telephone came to take an interest in wireless telephony that this art made real progress. What is more, they developed wireless telephony to something practical; and the wireless telephone, in turn, gave wire telephony the vacuum tube and other valuable devices which made

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922les4.htm (1 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:29

Page 104: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Radio for Everybody: When a Rival Became a Partner (1922)

long-distance telephony practical. So instead of proving rivals, these two great means of communication have come to be partners, and always will remain partners.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922les4.htm (2 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:29

Page 105: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice Voyages by the National Geographic Society (1916)

Alexander Graham Bell's 1876 telephone patent, commemorated by this banquet, had led to the formation of the American Telephone & Telegraph Company, and AT&T used this dinner to show off two recent technical advances -- transcontinental telephone service plus greatly improved radio transmitters for audio transmissions. Although not mentioned in this extract from the full article, both advances had been made possible by improvements in vacuum tube engineering. The "Arlington wireless station" which serenaded the banquet with the Star Spangled Banner was Navy radio station NAA, located across the Potomac River from the capital. AT&T had set up an experimental high-power vacuum tube transmitter at this station, and it was from here that the 1915 transmissions to Honolulu and Paris, mentioned in this article, had originated.

National Geographic, March, 1916, pages 296-305:

VOICE VOYAGES BY THE NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC SOCIETY

A Tribute to the Geographical Achievements of the Telephone

PERHAPS never before in the history of civilization has there been such an impressive illustration of the development

and power of human mind over mundane matter as was demonstrated at the annual dinner of the National Geographic Society, at the New Willard Hotel, in Washington, on the evening of March 7, the fortieth anniversary of the award of the patent for the invention of the telephone to Alexander Graham Bell. The occasion was in itself inspiring. Science, art, diplomacy, statecraft, and business had sent their most distinguished representatives to join with the Society in honoring those whose services to civilization had been so far-reaching and which were to be so dramatically demonstrated during the evening. From the four corners of the country had come a nation's elite to join with the Society in crowning with the laurels of their affection and admiration the brilliant men whose achievements had made possible the miracles of science that were to be witnessed. And if the occasion was impressive and its setting inspiring, the events of the evening were dramatic beyond measure, for it seemed indeed that at last fact had outrun fancy, and that imagination had acknowledged the supremacy of actuality.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1916voy.htm (1 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:31

Page 106: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice Voyages by the National Geographic Society (1916)

LATTER-DAY MIRACLES

Small wonder was it that at the evenings close the men who help guide the destinies of the nation had in subdued emotion declared that they felt "humbled and meek and overwhelmed!" What wonder that they in amazement exclaimed to one another, that in view of the things their eyes had seen and their ears had heard, "no man can say that anything is impossible!" What wonder, indeed, was it that men declared that it might yet be possible to talk to Mars if it were inhabited ; what wonder that they had come again to believe in fairies--only that these fairies were no longer creatures of the unseen world--but men with super-minds like Marconi, Vail, Carty, and Graham Bell ; what wonder that men pronounced what they beheld as latter-day miracles, or that many men and women present felt that they were dining amid scenes closely bordering the supernatural! For had they not heard the living voice across a continent! Had they not had brought home to them the fact that in the twinkling of the eye their voice had swept from sea to sea, across high mountains, low plains, prairies, and plateaus! Had they not heard the Pacific's surf beat upon its rockbound coast, while they themselves were on the very threshhold of the Atlantic! Had they not, indeed, heard and added their own voices to the strains of the Star Spangled Banner played by a phonograph at Arlington, Virginia, and carried to New York by wireless and back to Washington by wire in all its

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1916voy.htm (2 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:31

Page 107: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice Voyages by the National Geographic Society (1916)

sweetness, with all its inspiration, and breathing patriotic faith--carried there at a speed that made the "wings of the wind" a misfit metaphor! Think of a diner in that banquet ball hearing the strains of that music, after they had traveled four hundred miles, half way by wire and the other half by wireless, before they could reach the ear of a person at the very foot of the tower whence they started! The dinner was given in honor of the achievements in the art of telephony through the forty years that have passed since Alexander Graham Bell first solved the problem of sound transmission by electricity. The telephone paid tribute to Dr. Bell, its father, by transmitting with equal fidelity the sound of music, the roar of breakers, and the intonations of the human voice. It paid its tribute to President Vail by proving that it indeed had grown to be a national institution in its geography, in its use, and in its possibilities. It paid its tribute to the great engineering staff, headed by John J. Carty, by demonstrating that it had, through them, ceased longer to be dependent on wires, but could now make the Hertzian waves its messengers--messengers which can travel eight times around the earth between the beats of the human heart. The big banquet hall of the New Willard is nearly a city block long and perhaps sixty feet wide. Eight hundred people were seated around the tables of receiver at his elbow. At the one end of the great hall was a large map, with electric lights marking every junction station on the transcontinental voice highway, from Florida to Puget Sound and from Ottawa, Canada, to El Paso, Texas.

VOICE VOYAGES TO SEATTLE

After the courses had been served, the chief of the engineering staff of the American Telephone and Telegraph Company, Mr. John J. Carty, announced that the assembled guests would take a voice voyage to Seattle, Washington. Eight hundred receivers went to eight hundred wondering ears and the transcontinental roll-call began. "Hello, Washington, D. C." said Mr. Carty. "Hello, Mr. Carty : this is Washington ; Truesdale speaking." came the answer. And the bulb indicating the Nation's Capital on the electric map grew bright. "Hello, Pittsburgh," called Mr. Carty. "Hello, Mr. Carty; this is Pittsburgh; Meighan talking," came the reply. "What is the temperature there?" inquired Mr. Carty, "and the weather?"

SPANNING THE CONTINENT

One by one, without a moment's loss of time, they came in--Chicago, Omaha, Denver, Salt Lake City, Pocatello, Boise, Walla Walla, Portland, and finally Seattle--and in the time that it takes to tell it the guests had swept on an ear voyage to the Northwest Pacific region, and 11 twinkling lights aglow on the electric map showed in how many places the diners had been transported as hearers in those few minutes. In truth, the human voice was speeding from ocean to ocean, stirring the electric waves from one end of the country to the other, and greeting every ear that was on the line to hear.

GREETINGS FROM CANADA

After thus sweeping across the continent, the dinner party started upon an invasion of foreign soil. In less time than it takes to tell it, the voice dispatchers had perfected a through route from the capital of the greatest nation to the capital of her greatest neighbor. Washington was in whispering distance of Ottawa. And from Ottawa came messages of international amity and good-will that were heartily reciprocated by all present. "The Postmaster General of Canada sends greetings," came the voice from Ottawa, "to the Postmaster General of the United States, and trusts that for the common good of the two neighboring peoples the cordial relations which have always existed between the two departments will endure for all time." And then from the Rt. Hon. Sir Robert Borden, Prime Minister, came hearty greetings to the National Geographic Society, a tribute to its work, and a word of hope and forecast for its future. "My greetings," read the message, "to the National Geographic Society and my congratulations on their achievements

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1916voy.htm (3 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:31

Page 108: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice Voyages by the National Geographic Society (1916)

of another successful year. In speaking through word of mouth across so many miles, it is a pleasure to recall that the distinguished scientist and inventor who has made this wonderful feat possible and who has been one of the guiding spirits of your Society has also had ties of close association with Canada. One of the objects of the National Geographic Society is to increase our knowledge and comprehension of the various countries of the world. The value of such knowledge is inestimable, and I would bespeak for your efforts an even greater influence and appreciation in the future."

FROM THE MEXICAN BORDER

"There shall be no North and no South," declared a patriot years ago ; and there was not at the Geographic dinner, for as soon as the voice-visit to Ottawa was over the party proceeded to the Rio Grande at El Paso. Flashing by Pittsburgh, Chicago, Omaha, Denver, Trinidad, and Albuquerque with a word of greeting to each, Washington was in a minute speaking into the ears of men hundreds of miles apart and hearing a chorus of voices from five different States. "Is General Pershing there?" inquired Mr. Carty of El Paso. "Yes, sir," answered Mr. Roach, several thousand miles away. "Hello, General Pershing!" "Hello, Mr. Carty!" "How's everything on the border?" "All's quiet on the border." "Did you realize you are talking with 800 people?" "No, I did not," answered General Pershing. "If I had known it, I might have thought of something worth while to say." "Well, you know it now, so you can say it," advised Mr. Carty. "My greetings to the National Geographic Society. I have attended some of its great dinners and know what impressive functions they are. I am a member of the Society and esteem it a rare privilege to help further its splendid work." And there were cheers at the sentiment, just as though the words had come from the speakers' table instead of from El Paso. "General Scott, Acting Secretary of War and Chief of Staff, is here, General Pershing," said Mr. Carty, "and he will talk with you." But General Scott was too modest. He could fight Indians, put an army through its maneuvers, and march into the "inferno of a fight" without turning a hair, but he could not talk to one of his generals over a telephone on such an occasion as this. After El Paso, Texas, came Jacksonville, Florida, and while a chilling March rain was falling in Washington it was a balmy summery night in Jacksonville, with the thermometer registering 70-odd. And then the tide turned again. A switch in Washington moved and the voice-tide turned from the far Southeast to the extreme West. To Salt Lake City the route was the same as we had taken to Seattle, but there a switch was thrown and we were routed to San Francisco. When we got there lights were shining on the electric map at 21 places in 17 States and one foreign country. We had visited them all on our dash around the country on the wings of the electric wave. When we arrived in San Francisco, the toastmaster, Secretary of the Interior Franklin K. Lane, informed that city that the whole National Geographic Society envied those who lived there. And then came Captain Gilmer, U. S. N., to the San Francisco telephone, and soon the head of the Navy at the Atlantic seaboard was conversing with one of his captains on the Pacific seaboard as though they were in adjoining offices instead of thousands of miles apart.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1916voy.htm (4 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:31

Page 109: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice Voyages by the National Geographic Society (1916)

A VOICE FROM THE GOLDEN GATE

And then the voice of war yielded place to the voice of filial affection, and out of the Washington receivers floated a piping "Hello, mamma! How are you and daddy? I'm just fine." It was little Larry Harris, five years old, in San Francisco, calling to his mother, who, visiting in Washington, was one of the guests attending the Society's dinner. Mrs. Lawrence W. Harris : "Where is King? Is King there?" King : "I am, mamma." Mrs. Harris : "Hello, King ; how are you? King, we will see you in about two weeks. Your daddy wishes to speak to you." Mr. Harris : "Hello, King; how are you, my boy? Who are you with ?" King : "I am with grandma." Mr. Harris : Well, you tell your grandma that this is no time for her to be out. Good-bye, boy." Mr. Carty : "Mr. Harris didn't realize that it is now only half-past seven in San Francisco." The voice of the little fellow and his brother King, age three, captivated 800 people and brought earnest applause as they at half-past seven in San Francisco said good-night to their parents at half-past ten in Washington.* After the conversation was done, Washington began to say good-night to all of the stations with which it had talked, starting with San Francisco and coming east. "Good-night, San Francisco," said Mr. Carty. "Good-night, Mr. Carty," answered San Francisco, as her light on the electric map became dark. And so we said goodnight to all of them.

TALKING WITHOUT WIRES

And then came a new series of demonstrations. Up to that time we were talking over wires. The messages were not free to move anywhere but along particular wires to particular places. Now sounds were to be mounted on steeds of inconceivable fleetness and dispatched through the circumambient to everywhere in general and New York in particular. When a wireless telephone turns loose a word into space, it does not travel through a lane to the point of destination ; rather it spreads itself north, south, east, west, and literally tills the air with sound ; so that we might, instead of "Those who have ears, let them hear," now say, "Those who have wireless telephones, let them hear." That is why Honolulu was able to eavesdrop on a conversation between Arlington and Paris. Dr. Bell has surely brought the eavesdroppers into their own when he has made it possible for them to hear in Honolulu what Washington says to Paris. The first of these demonstrations was the talking over a circuit made up of two sections of wire and one of wireless. The banquet-room was connected by wire with Arlington wireless station. There the messages were transferred to the air. At New York they were picked up again by the wires and brought back to the banquet-hall. And as people at the far ends of the hall held their receivers to one ear and listened to Mr. Carty and Secretary Lane talk into their telephones, the sound in the receiver seemed the voice, and the sound in the air the echo, so rapidly were the words conveyed on their 450-mile circuit.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1916voy.htm (5 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:31

Page 110: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice Voyages by the National Geographic Society (1916)

A NATION'S HEART BEAT

But this was not yet the supreme test--the test that brought the guests to their feet with hearts heating fast, souls aflame with patriotism, and minds staggered as wonder had followed wonder as minute followed minute. Now a screen was stretched across the end of the banquet-hall, a moving-picture machine was wheeled into action, and the Star Spangled Banner flashed its thrilling beauty upon the screen. Over at Arlington wireless station a phonograph began to play. Out of its vibrant throat leaped a nation's patriotism expressed in song. A wireless transmitter gathered the notes and gave them to the Hertzian waves. The sounds that the phonograph itself released into the air were soon lost. They were as much slower than the wireless impulses they started as a snail is slower than the fastest big-gun projectile. For nature made sound travel 360 yards a second, while the wireless telephone has given it a speed of 186,000 miles a second. Thus a wireless message envelops the whole earth in the time that a sound in its native element spreads over a circle 144 feet in diameter. Dr. Bell has made the human voice able to travel nearly a million times as fast as it could before he invented the telephone. It was less than the proverbial twinkling of an eye between the utterance of the sound by the phonograph at Arlington and its receipt in the 800 receivers in the banquet-hall; and as it floated in gently and softly, yet clearly and impressively, its stirring appeal moved every soul to song, and the hundreds present joined in our national air :

"And the Star Spangled Banner in triumph shall wave O'er the land of the free and the home of the brave."

It was an inspiring moment, quickening the pulse, electrifying the mind, and causing waves of enthusiasm to sweep over the banquet-hall as billows over the sea. It was then that Dr. Bell exclaimed: "We have just been hearing 'The Star Spangled Banner' by wireless and the audience has joined in singing it. It occurs to me that by means of the telephone the millions of people of the United States may soon sing 'The Star Spangled Banner' all at the same time." And then came the speech-making ; but it was a subdued, an overwhelmed, a reverent audience that the speakers addressed. The spirit of mirth and levity had no place among people who had witnessed such marvelous exhibitions.

ADDRESS OF THE TOASTMASTER, HON. FRANKLIN K. LANE, SECRETARY OF THE INTERIOR

I do not know how you feel after the exhibition that has just been given to us, but for myself I can say that I feel humbled and meek and overwhelmed, for no man can say, after the things we have seen, after the things that we have heard, that anything is longer impossible.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1916voy.htm (6 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:31

Page 111: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Voice Voyages by the National Geographic Society (1916)

They tell me that this is a cynical age--an age that is materialistic and without faith--but, standing in the presence of these miracles, these wonders, I say to you that it is, above all ages, the age of faith. No man can say that it will not be possible at some future time to talk, as I threatened to talk tonight, to the planet Mars. There is probably not one man or woman here who, forty-five years ago, would have said that it would ever be possible to talk across this continent by wire, much less to talk to New York and back again to this hotel by wireless. This age is not cynical, is not without faith. The motto of this age might very well be the words from Peter Pan. We do believe in fairies. The only difference is that we have changed the kind of fairies that we believe in, and instead of believing in Hop-o'-my-Thumb and Jack of the Beanstalk, we believe in fairies like Marconi and Pasteur and Carty and Graham Bell. We live in a city that is studded about with statues of men who have made large sacrifices and done great service for our country, statues of our generals, crowned by that wonderful monument that pierces the sky, to the man that led us in our fight for independence; and soon we will add to that the great Greek temple that is to be forever a monument to the man who kept this Union for us. But where are the statues to the men who have made America? Where are the statues to the men who are the inventors and, the engineers and the discoverers of this continent? Out of my office every day go 250 patents. Our people have the greatest resources of any people in the world, not in their soil--although that is without equal; not in their minerals--though no other nations can rival as to minerals--but in the inventive genius of the American mind, which we honor tonight. Other countries do honor to men of this class. They may command a knighthood or a baronetcy. We cannot indulge in such luxury, but the National Geographic Society can hold a banquet in honor of such men and crown them with the laurels of our affection and admiration.

THE INGENUITY OF MAN

The men who make this world and the men who serve this world are preëminently the men who work in laboratories and in workshops. The boys across the water may believe that theirs is the real conquest of the world; but it is not so. The world is being conquered by the mind and the ingenuity of man.

_______ * This was not the first time that a youngster had talked across the continent, however, for the very first child's voice flashed through the transcontinental wires was that of Melville Bell Grosvenor, grandson of Dr. Alexander Graham Bell, at the opening of the New York - San Francisco telephone, January 25, 1915.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1916voy.htm (7 of 7)7/20/2006 11:37:31

Page 112: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Pioneering Wireless Speech (1919)

In mid-1919, AT&T ran advertisements in general circulation publications, which featured the advances the company had made in developing radiotelephony during the previous four years. The graphic at the top of the advertisement is a collage of three AT&T achievements mentioned in the ad. In the center is a view of the crowd at the Victory Way Loan drive in New York City, which in May, 1919 listened to distant speeches carried by telephone and radio. The two radio towers on the left belong to the U.S. Navy's NAA in Arlington, Virginia (located across the Potomac River from Washington, D.C.), which in 1915 had transmitted speech to the Eiffel Tower in Paris, displayed on the right. Finally, across the top is the curve of the Atlantic Ocean with three ships -- the Arlington signals had crossed this ocean in 1915, during World War One radio helped protect Allied shipping.

The Literary Digest, July 19, 1919, page 91:

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1919ATT.htm (1 of 3)7/20/2006 11:37:32

Page 113: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Pioneering Wireless Speech (1919)

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1919ATT.htm (2 of 3)7/20/2006 11:37:32

Page 114: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Pioneering Wireless Speech (1919)

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1919ATT.htm (3 of 3)7/20/2006 11:37:32

Page 115: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Radio Telephone Exchange for Avalon Island, Calif. (1920)

Telephony, June 19, 1920, page 74:

Radio Telephone Exchange for Avalon Island, Calif. The first commercially operated wireless telephone exchange in the world, according to officials of the Pacific Telephone & Telegraph Co., will soon be operated from Avalon, Catalina Island, Cal., to the mainland, a distance of about 30 miles. The city of Avalon granted the telephone company's petition for leave to establish a local service on the island, with wireless connections to Los Angeles and other points. The telephone company's announcement said that an ordinary exchange would be installed at Avalon, and that messages from that point to the mainland would be handled by wireless, without relaying. A subscriber to in Los Angeles, they said, would call central in the usual way, and the person he talked with in Avalon, would answer an ordinary telephone, but the distance between the island and the shore would be bridged by the use of wireless. Heretofore Catalina Island has been dependent on a wireless telegraph station and airplane and boat mails.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1920ava.htm7/20/2006 11:37:33

Page 116: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

"Tuning In" on the Wireless (1920)

The radio transmitters used for the Catalina Island, California telephone link could be readily picked up by most standard radio receivers, which allowed eavesdropping on the conversations. There were also reports that at night the telephone conversations were being heard at least as far away as Colorado. And the problem worsened with the broadcasting boom of 1922, when large numbers of the public bought radios. The telephone company eventually began to scramble the transmissions, and later replaced this first radiotelephone link with an undersea cable.

Pacific Radio News, October, 1920, pages 58, 60: "TUNING IN" ON THE WIRELESS

"Tuning in" on some of the wireless telephone communications floating about southern California's sunny atmosphere is becoming quite a sport. All of which, it might be added, is illustrative of the fact that wireless telephone communication is far from a private means of intercourse. Recently this new and modern system has been installed at Catalina Island. Switch board operators at San Pedro and on the island are able to connect up parties with the main land telephone system and points on the resort island via wireless. In fact it is now possible to communicate from Redlands via long distance and wireless to a friend, sweetheart, mother-in-law or otherwise, who perchance may be stopping at the St. Catherines Hotel. It is beyond the experimental stage and is proving quite popular and commercially satisfactory. However, don't get the idea that one can't listen in on a wireless message. That's where the "tuning in" comes in. It's a part of the mechanical equipment which permits anyone familiar with the game to pick up messages passing through the air within range of his receiving apparatus. It also is possible for a third party to "butt into" the conversation. As an illustration. Yesterday afternoon, a young lady, at least her voice was that of a young lady, called the room clerk at the St. Catherines Hotel from Los Angeles. She requested that a room with twin beds be reserved for her over the week end. And just then, some big gruff voiced gob, presumably on one of Uncle Sam's destroyers, somewhere in the Pacific, broke in and inquired what caused the argument. The room clerk is trying yet to square himself with the prospective customer. Then another example. Late last evening another conversation was overheard. A young lady in Pasadena was conversing with her fiance at Catalina. "Did you get my last letter?" she asked. "Yes," he replied. "Well, John, don't pay any attention to what I said in that letter because I didn't mean a word of it and I'm sorry," she said. And John said that was all right as he was used to getting such letters--and bang again, went the second receiver and all communication was lost. Shortly afterward a staff member of a Los Angeles afternoon newspaper was heard to relay via wireless baseball scores from the eastern leagues. And immediately following he dispatched a few late stock market quotations. Yes--after all--it's a fascinating game. But take warning. There are any number of amateur wireless telephone operators in the community who can steal your message. It's done by "tuning in," a mechanical process which is highly entertaining.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1920tune.htm7/20/2006 11:37:33

Page 117: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

From Ocean to Ocean by Telephone (1921)

Telephone Engineer, January, 1921, pages 40-42:

From Ocean to Ocean by Telephone

Banqueters at Waldorf Hotel New York Hear Talk from Steamer Gloucester in Atlantic Ocean to Catalina Islands

Courtesy Telephone Review.

A NEW record of telephone achievement was made in the course of a demonstration witnessed by the members of the preliminary International

Communications Conference at a dinner given them by the American Telephone and Telegraph Company at the Waldorf, New York, on the evening of

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1921con.htm (1 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:35

Page 118: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

From Ocean to Ocean by Telephone (1921)

October 21. They were able to talk and listen over the line of the Bell System from New York to Los Angeles, and by wireless from Los Angeles to Santa Catalina Island and eastward by wire to an Atlantic port and by wireless telephone to the steamship Gloucester at sea, and they were also able to hear people talking from the ship on the Atlantic by wireless to shore, by wire across the continent, and by wireless to an island on the Pacific.

This new feat in the art of communication, remarkable in itself, was all the more interesting because it was made in connection with the dinner given by President H. B. Thayer on behalf of the American Telephone and Telegraph Company and Associated Companies, the Western Electric Company, Incorporated, and the International Western Electric Company, which was attended by some fifty conference delegates representing Great Britain, France, Italy, Japan, and the United States, together with the principal officers of the Bell System and of the General Electric Company and its associated companies.

"You, Captain Nichols on the Gloucester, and Operator Spiker on Santa Catalina Island, are taking part in an epochal event in wireless telephony. You are the first men to talk to each other from the Atlantic to the Pacific, across the waters of both oceans and the stretches of the continent." --Col. J. J. Carty, Vice-President of the A. T. & T.

The Communications Conference, which has been holding sessions in Washington, took advantage of an opportunity given them by the General Electric Company and the American Telephone and Telegraph Company to inspect some of the highest developments in America in the line of electrical communication. The party left Washington Sunday night and visited the New Brunswick,

N. J. wireless telegraph station of the Radio Corporation of America on Monday, the factories of the General Electric Company at Schenectady on Tuesday, the West Point Military Academy on Wednesday, and on Thursday the general offices of the A. T. and T. Company in New York, the operating rooms of the Long Island division on Walker street, and the laboratories of the American Telephone and Telegraph company, and Western Electric Company on West street. At the main offices of the American Telephone and Telegraph Company demonstrations were given of the cipher telegraph, of transmission through a 1,000-mile cable, and of carrier currents. At the Walker street building they inspected the long distance switchboards, the test boards and mechanical switching apparatus, and at the West street building they were shown through the research and development laboratories of the Bell System and Western Electric Company, where most important work for progress in the art of communication is being carried on. At the dinner, which was given at the Waldorf-Astoria, they were shown a motion picture descriptive of the building of the transcontinental telephone line. They were welcomed by President H. B. Thayer, and were addressed by Col. John H. Carty, vice-president of the American Telephone and Telegraph Company, who had charge of the demonstration.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1921con.htm (2 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:35

Page 119: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

From Ocean to Ocean by Telephone (1921)

Company, at Atlantic-Pacific Demonstration.

Colonel Carty spoke briefly of radio development and explained the singular advantages of the wire telephone service over land and of wireless telephone transmission in situations where wires could not be used. He referred to the wireless telephone record made by the Bell System in 1915, when wireless transmission was accomplished by engineers of the Bell System, not only across the continent, but from Washington to Honolulu and from Washington to the Eiffel Tower. In this connection he expressed gratitude for the co-operation of the navy in permitting the use of the Arlington Tower, and of the French nation in permitting the use of the Eiffel Tower, particularly of the courtesy of General Ferrie, who was in command at the Eiffel Tower, and who was present at the dinner. Each place at the table was equipped with a receiver, and as Colonel Carty called the roll of the district chiefs along the route of the transcontinental line, the guests heard each answer and learned from each the distance from New York, the local weather conditions and the local time. As the roll was called a large map hanging on the wall was illuminated so that the course of the connection across the continent could be followed. When the connection with San Francisco had been established, conversations were held between the British consul there and a representative of the British delegation, between the Italian consul and a representative of the Italian delegation in the Italian language, between a Frenchman and the representative of the French delegation in the French language, and there was to have been a conversation in Japanese but for the inability of the Japanese consul in San Francisco to be present.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1921con.htm (3 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:35

Page 120: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

From Ocean to Ocean by Telephone (1921)

From Sea to Sea Lines written on learning that on October 21 a man spoke from the island of Santa Catalina, in the Pacific, to a man on a steamer in the Atlantic. Little children, born beside the sea, Soon hear its haunting song within their ears. They build sand-castles, which the rising tides Melt down and leave no trace, as in the years Their builders, grow, love, labor, dream and die; So short a span 'gainst ocean's ceaseless heart, (Their dreams, you say, scarce held beneath the sky?) Frail, like the sand-pipers at dusk who dart Along the wave-swept rain-bow tinted beach. From Catalina's shore man's voice did reach Last night. O'er sea and mountain snows it passed O'er river, plain, and city's din, at last-- Atlantic surf--to the horizon's rim Where one who listened, heard, and answered him! --Sarah Atherton Bridgman.

Then the connection was carried down from San Francisco to Los Angeles, and a conversation was had with a representative of the company at Santa Catalina island. The representatives of the conference found that a communication of over 4,000 miles by wire and of 30 miles by wireless to Santa Catalina was as clear as if it had been from another part of New York City. The connection was then established with the steamship Gloucester, which had left port four hours before, and unfortunately had not gotten far enough from land interference to make possible the best wireless results. There was also at times considerable static interference. Nevertheless the conversation between Colonel Carty and his representative on the Gloucester was clearly heard, and later, when the conversation was put through from the steamship Gloucester to Santa Catalina island, the hundred guests at the dinner were able to hear the talk from off shore in the Atlantic to off shore in the Pacific. In behalf of the representatives of the delegates for the preliminary international communications conference, Mr. F. J. Brown, assistant secretary of the British post office, and presiding officer and senior delegate of the conference, spoke in behalf of his confreres to express their high appreciation of the marvels of the art of communication which they had been shown and of the hospitality of the American Telephone and Telegraph Company and its Associated companies. Representing the various European countries were the following delegates at the demonstration: British: Mr. F. J. Brown, Major General H. K. Bethell, Mr. R. A. C. Sperling, Lieut. Col. B. Gardiner, Lieut. Col. Mackworth, Lieut. Commander E. W. M. King, Commander L. Robinson, Captain J. A. Echaverri, Mr. H. Madge, Mr. C. B. Edwards, Mr. F. W. Phillijs. American: Mr. Van S. Merle-Smith, Mr. Walter S. Rogers, Major General George O. Squier, Brigadier General D. E. Nolan, Captain George W. Bicknell, Rear Admiral W. H. G. Bullard, Dr. Walter Wallace McLaren, Mr. W. W. Andrews. French: M. Broin, General Ferrie, Brigadier General L, Collardet, M. Poulaine, M. de Lapradelle, Captain Franck, Lieut. Robin. Italian: Commandatore N. Mirabelli, Colonel Marquis Vittorio Asinari di Bernezzo, Colonel Bardeloni, Commander Raineri Biscia.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1921con.htm (4 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:35

Page 121: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

From Ocean to Ocean by Telephone (1921)

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1921con.htm (5 of 5)7/20/2006 11:37:35

Page 122: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

A.T.&T. Co. to Operate Radio Commercial Broadcasting Station (1922)

In 1922 AT&T believed that, due to patent agreements, it had the exclusive right in the U.S. for commercial radio broadcasting. Although it had sold radio transmitters through its Western Electric subsidiary to a variety of firms, such as department stores, AT&T believed that most of these companies would soon find that running their own radio station was too expensive for them to continue for very long. So the telephone company announced that it was building a state-of-the-art facility in New York City -- originally WBAY, today WFAN -- which various companies could lease to make their broadcasts. AT&T soon found that it had been overly optimistic about the demand for its station, as most companies still wanted their own facilities. But by the mid-twenties AT&T's analysis would be proven correct, and the sale of airtime by commercial stations became the standard U.S. practice.

Telephony, February 18, 1922, page 23:

A. T. & T. Co. to Operate Radio Commercial Broadcasting Station. A permit has been granted for the erection of a wireless telephone broadcasting station by the American Telephone & Telegraph Co., on the roof of the 24-story operating building between Walker and Lispenard street, New York City. This building is 350 feet high and rises conspicuously above any other building in the immediate neighborhood. The steel towers supporting the antenna will be 100 feet high. It is expected that the work will be started at once and that the station will be ready to begin operations in less than two months' time. This wireless broadcasting station will be unique in many respects. This important radio distributing station is to be equipped with the latest developments of the Bell system, including the use of electrical filters and new methods, whereby, as the business grows, several wave lengths can be sent out simultaneously from the same point, so that the receiving stations may listen at will to any one of the several services. It will be unique in another respect, because it will be the first radio station for telephone broadcasting which will provide a means of distribution and will handle the distribution of news, music or other program on a commercial basis for such people as contract for this service. The American Telephone & Telegraph Co. will provide no program of its own, but provide the channels through which anyone with whom it makes a contract can send out their own programs. Just as the company leases its long distance wire facilities for the use of newspapers, banks and other concerns, so it will lease its radio telephone facilities and will not provide the matter which is sent out from this station. There have been many requests for such a service, not only from newspapers and entertainment agencies, but also from department stores and a great variety of business houses who wish to utilize this means of distribution. The new station on the Walker-Lispenard Building is designed to cover a region from 100 to 150 miles surrounding New York City. However, under most favorable conditions, it might be heard for much greater distances, but even for its designed radius, it must be permitted to operate on a wave length free from other radio interference. Within the area normally covered by this station, there are now probably 35,000 receiving stations which would provide an audience for the lessees of the company's radio service. In this same area there are over 11,000,000 people, so that should such service prove popular, it can reasonably be expected that the number of receiving stations will be greatly increased.

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922att1.htm (1 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:36

Page 123: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

A.T.&T. Co. to Operate Radio Commercial Broadcasting Station (1922)

This is a new undertaking in the commercial use of radiotelephony and if there appears a real field for such service, and it can be furnished sufficiently free from interference in the ether from other radio services, it will be followed as circumstances warrant by similar stations erected at important centers throughout the United States by the American Telephone & Telegraph Co. As these additional stations are erected, they can be connected by the toll and long distance wires of the Bell system so that from any central point, the same news, music or other program can be sent out simultaneously through all these stations by wire and wireless with the greatest possible economy and without interference. While it is entirely possible, as has been demonstrated by the telephone company, to talk by wireless, when all atmospheric conditions are favorable, across the continent or even for much greater distances over water, such long distance radio telephone transmission at present is not dependable and is not to be compared from a standpoint of service or economy with the transmission which is provided over wire. However, for a broadcasting service, which involves only one-way transmission, where the same message is given simultaneously to a great number of people within reasonable distances of the transmitting station, radiotelephony offers a promising field for development. The new line of business to be handled by this radio telephone broadcasting station will be in charge of the Long Lines Department of the American Telephone & Telegraph Co., which is now engaged in solving the many problems both technical and commercial that arise in connection with this new kind of service.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922att1.htm (2 of 2)7/20/2006 11:37:36

Page 124: UNITED TATES ARLY ADIO ISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE · 17. Big Business and Radio (1915-1922) UNITED STATES EARLY RADIO HISTORY THOMAS H. WHITE s e c t i o n 17 Big Business and Radio (1915-1922)

Bell Experiments Looking to Nation-wide Service (1922)

Although AT&T's New York City station, WBAY (now WFAN) took to the airwaves as scheduled, the company's second station would actually be WCAP in Washington, D.C., not Saint Louis. And after this point, instead of building additional outlets in other cities, AT&T would develop its radio network by linking together its stations with those of other owners. Also, the initial ban on all but the most indirect "advertising" would eventually disappear.

Telephony, April 15, 1922, page 23:

Bell Experiments Looking to Nation-Wide Radio Service. The Bell telephone system will inaugurate a radio toll service in New York City within two weeks, according to a recent report from New York. A second station will be opened in St. Louis in May, with stations in as many cities in the United States thereafter as traffic warrants. The Bell radio service at first will be toll broadcasting for radio fans anywhere to pick up. It is understood that if certain experiments that are to be conducted with the toll apparatus are successful, a nation-wide Bell radiophone service will result. These experiments will have nothing to do with "scrambling and unscrambling" broadcast messages, so that Bell telephone subscribers may talk by air anywhere in the United States with secrecy. The new broadcasting toll service will be available for all uses except advertising. It is understood that political speeches are acceptable for transmission and that any business concern may employ this utility for the entertainment of "the public on air," being allowed a "by courtesy of" announcement.

● United States Early Radio History > Big Business and Radio

http://earlyradiohistory.us/1922att2.htm7/20/2006 11:37:36